Now there were in Antioch, in the assembly which was [there], prophets and teachers Barnabas, and Simeon who was called Niger, and Lucius the Cyrenian, and Manaen, foster-brother of Herod the tetrarch, and Saul.
Antioch was a Gentile city far from Jerusalem, and there the church's outward mission starts again — with no office and no council, only five names. Who were these men, why are they listed in that order, and what did prophets and teachers do?
The mission that follows does not set out from where the story began:
Notice, before we set out with the apostles on their journey, how changed everything is. They start, note, not from the old centre, Jerusalem, but from Antioch, a city of the Gentiles. This matters. Jerusalem and the twelve apostles have lost their place in outward authority and power. The Holy Spirit calls Barnabas and Saul to the work, fits them for it, and sends them out, without the twelve having any authority over it.
Yet this shift caused no split:
Antioch, instead of Jerusalem, now became a centre for spreading the gospel. It was independent of apostolic authority, yet it did not break the unity of the Spirit by forming a separate church.
Five gifted men, yet Luke writes of one "church at Antioch":
No one can deny that there were many gifted men here, five of high standing in full service of Christ, and this plainly in "the church at Antioch." "Churches" in the same place, each with its own minister, are ignored here as everywhere. This does not mean the believers may not have met regularly to break bread in many houses here and there, as we know they did in Jerusalem. Even so, in that city as in every other, they made up "the assembly" there.
The five were not a closed circle. Later arrivals joined the same work:
From Acts 13:1, I see that at Antioch there were only five whom the Holy Spirit recognised as teachers: Barnabas, Simeon, Lucius, Manaen, and Saul. No doubt at every meeting it was only these five, one or more of them, whom the believers expected to speak. This was a settled ministry. But it was not an exclusive one. When Judas and Silas came (Acts 15:32), they were glad to take their place among the others, and then there were more recognised teachers.
Barnabas heads the list and Saul closes it. The order is not a ranking of importance:
Notice too that these five prophets and teachers are not listed by worldly rank or by church office. If they were, Barnabas would not have been first, and Saul would certainly not have been last. They seem instead to be arranged in the order of their spiritual birth… But the gracious power of the Lord, in keeping with His word in Matthew 20:16, was soon to make first in the testimony of His truth the man who here stands last.
Luke names two gifts, not one:
Here the writer draws a distinction, we think, between a prophet and a teacher, since he mentions both… A prophet is someone who has the mind of God and can pass it on, whether he foretells the future or not. So Abraham is the first person in the Old Testament called a prophet, though he never, as far as we read, predicted any event (Gen. 20:7).
Put simply, the two gifts reach a person at different points:
A teacher unfolds the mind of God to the assembly… The prophet is one whose ministry brings the conscience into the immediate presence of God. "Sir, I perceive that you are a prophet," said the woman of Sychar, when her conscience was reached. In general, the teacher is for the understanding, the pastor for the heart, the prophet for the conscience.
The five came from very different backgrounds:
This large church, made up mostly of Gentiles, had no fewer than five prophets and teachers among its members. Their names are given, and they teach us much. One had a surname that probably shows he was a black man (Niger means Black). One was notable enough to have been a foster-brother of Herod. Barnabas was a Greek-speaking Jew. Saul had been a Pharisee of the Pharisees. Lucius may have been a Gentile. So it was clear very early that race and breeding are not what count most in the church, but the gift given from on high.
Manaen and Herod grew up together as foster-brothers:
How different the paths of the two foster-brothers! Herod had ruled his own region for years, but had lately been sent into exile… The other, through grace, became an heir of God and a joint-heir with Christ, called to reign with Him — and before His judgment seat Herod Antipas must one day stand to receive his sentence as the murderer of John the Baptist.
- New centre. The work starts again from Antioch, a Gentile city, not Jerusalem — a fresh centre, not a rival church.
- New gifts. Five prophets and teachers serve there. The prophet reaches the conscience. The teacher unfolds the mind of God to the understanding.
- New reach. A black man, a Greek-speaking Jew, a former Pharisee and Herod's foster-brother stand side by side. The gift from above counts for more than race or breeding.
- New order. The list is not a ladder of rank. The Lord would soon make the man named last first in the testimony of His truth.
- New pattern. One assembly in one city. Its ministry was settled but not closed, and later workers joined the five.
And as they were ministering to the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit said, Separate me now Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them.
In Antioch a small group of teachers and prophets are praying and fasting when the Holy Spirit breaks in with a command. The moment raises questions that still shape Christian service: what were they doing when He spoke, who called Barnabas and Saul, and does the Spirit still direct His workers this way?
What filled the room was not preaching to people. It was time spent with the Lord Himself. (The quotes here use an older translation, which reads "as they ministered to the Lord.") One writer rules out two common misreadings and explains what the fasting added:
Do not confuse this ministering to the Lord with serving Him in preaching or teaching. It was no doubt mainly prayer and intercession. The idea that the Lord's Supper was involved is crude and unfounded... The fasting that went with their spiritual action toward the Lord confirms this. Fasting humbles the outward nature, so that the inner man may be before Him with an undivided heart.
That posture is not a relic of the past. It raises a question about how we start work for God today:
We may well ask whether our service for God today is often taken up too easily. Would it not help spiritual power and effectiveness if we were more often found in this attitude before we began anything for God?... Our question is about waiting on God together, with fasting, before we start work in which all the saints have a common interest. The early Church understood this.
The wording of the command is the point. Something that speaks, claims servants for itself, and issues orders is not a force:
Many have thought of the Holy Spirit as only an influence, and not as a Person, equal with the Father and the Son in the unity of the Godhead. But Scripture shows plainly that He speaks and acts only as a Divine Person can speak and act. The present occasion bears this out. An influence cannot say, "Separate ME Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them." This is the language of a Divine Person. It is the speech of sovereignty, and only a Divine Person is qualified to use it, out of a will that is all-powerful and wholly wise.
Notice the tense. The Spirit does not say "I am calling them" but "I have called them." The separation falls on two men who had already served for years:
Whatever the channel, the word was not spoken to the church but to the fellow workers, to separate those two for the special work in front of them. It is the Spirit Who says, "I have called them." This was not the first time either Barnabas or Saul had been called with authority to the service of Christ. Even the younger of the two had worked openly and well for years, both in the gospel and in the church. Men in a hurry to find the rite of ordination in this passage end up with ordination carried out by brothers of lower rank than the two men themselves.
The commission did not come from Jerusalem, from the twelve apostles, or from the meeting in Antioch. Their work traced back to one source:
The Holy Spirit commands them to separate to Him Barnabas and Saul for the work to which He had called them... The definite and obvious source of their mission was the Holy Spirit. It was the Holy Spirit who called them to the work. He sent them out — an all-important principle in the Lord's ways on earth. We come out from Jerusalem, from Judaism, and from the authority of the apostles the Lord chose while He was on earth.
One writer draws the line between what belonged to that hour alone and what stays with the Church:
The occasion was momentous. It was the first regular going out from the assembly of messengers who would carry the gospel to Gentiles as well as Jews. Some features here belong to the apostles alone. Yet in the main it is a simple picture of the spirit of prayer, self-denial, dependence and fellowship that should mark the Church of God at all times. There may be no "prophets" now who can put the infallible "thus says the Lord" in front of their own words. But we have the "thus says the Lord" in His all-sufficient and infallible word, and we have the same sovereign Spirit, who can certainly make His will known.
- Waiting — They were not planning a campaign. They were busy with the Lord in prayer and fasting. Guidance came to men already turned toward Him.
- Speaking — A mere influence cannot say "Separate Me." The One who broke the silence claims servants for Himself. That is the language of God.
- Calling — The call came first, the separation second. God's summons to a work is His own act, not a rank conferred by other men.
- Sending — The mission came from the Spirit, not from Jerusalem, not from the twelve apostles, not from the meeting at Antioch. A new starting point on earth had opened.
- Continuing — Some features belonged to that one hour. The prayer, self-denial, dependence and fellowship are for the Church always, and the same sovereign Spirit still makes His will known.
Then, having fasted and prayed, and having laid [their] hands on them, they let [them] go.
The Spirit had just named Barnabas and Saul for the work He had called them to. This verse records what the gathering at Antioch did next: fasting, prayer, and hands laid on the two men. What did that act give them, if anything?
The chapter mentions fasting twice. One writer reads that repetition as a sign about the people waiting on God, not about the food.
Twice fasting is mentioned, and it must be specially significant. I do not speak of the mere going without food. I mean that spirit of earnest longing, of self-denial, of absorption, which lies behind the actual neglect of food. Fasting is not an end, and hardly a means to an end. It is a sign of the purpose of a soul that has lost its natural inclinations in one mastering desire. It is to such souls, emptied of self, that the Spirit makes known His will.
One writer answers those who say such passages only describe an inner attitude:
The assembly identified themselves fully with their mission by fasting, prayer, and laying on of hands. I think when Scripture says a fast, it means a fast. Often one hears it said, "That means a moral state." Do you think it was only a moral state at Antioch? The moral state existed, and it showed itself by an actual, physical fast, which was not commanded, so far as we read.
The account explains the gesture later, when the two men return to where they started.
This was not to confer authority... The end of Acts 14 explains what this action was, and why hands were laid on them. It says there that they sailed to Antioch, the starting-point, from where "they had been commended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled." That was the object and meaning of the hands laid on Barnabas and Saul. It was not the presumptuous thought that men who were spiritually below the apostles could give them what they themselves did not have to the same degree. It was simply a brotherly commendation to the grace of God.
One writer draws out what a hand laid on a man commits you to.
Note this, no hypocrisy. If I pray, and put my hands upon a man, I am identified with him. If I put my hand on my brother in prayer, I ought next to put my hand into my pocket, to help him, because "the laborer deserves his wages." They identified themselves with these two men, and no doubt supported them.
One writer asks who was laying hands on whom, and what that would mean if the act were ordination.
Here prophets are together, and the Holy Spirit says, "Separate me Barnabas and Saul to the work to which I have called them." There was no popular choice of office-bearers, at any rate. And these prophets (not the presbytery, of which there is not a word) laid their hands on them. It was not to ordain them, but to commend them to the grace of God for the work which they then fulfilled. ... If this is ordination, it is ordination of apostles by laymen.
The last words of the verse matter. Where the ESV reads "sent them off," one writer argues that the assembly only let them go:
They were all waiting on the Lord in complete seriousness of spirit when the word came. Afterwards, when they laid their hands on them, prayer and fasting went with the action. But those who acted with this true and earnest interest took no authority in it. They "let them go" — not "sent them away." The text says next, in plain words, that the "sending forth" was of the Spirit.
From here the base shifts, and so does the authority behind the mission.
They were sent forth by Him — an all-important principle as to the Lord's ways on earth. We come out from Jerusalem, from Judaism, from the jurisdiction of the apostles named by the Lord while He was on earth. ... A glorious Christ in heaven acknowledges the disciples as members of His body, as Himself on high. The mission comes from the Holy Spirit on earth, and it knows only His energy as the source of action and authority. This is the work which now opens.
- Emptied — fasting is the sign of a soul absorbed in one desire, and the Spirit makes His will known to such souls.
- Commended — the hands on Barnabas and Saul meant one thing, and the end of Acts 14 says it: the assembly commended them to the grace of God for the work.
- Identified — real commendation continues in support: a hand on a man in prayer, then a hand in the pocket.
- Released — the assembly only let them go; the word for sending them out belongs to the Holy Spirit in the next verse.
- Sent — the mission came from the Spirit, not from Jerusalem or any office, and the work now opens away from the old centre.
They therefore, having been sent forth by the Holy Spirit, went down to Seleucia, and thence sailed away to Cyprus.
At Antioch the disciples had just let Barnabas and Saul go, yet Luke does not say the church sent them out — he says the Holy Spirit did. That raises the question behind the rest of the book: who sends a servant of God, and where does the work start?
The verse names who sent them. One writer traces the whole ministry of these two men back to that source.
The Holy Spirit commands them to set apart for Him Barnabas and Saul for the work He had called them to do. Such was the source of the ministry of these two. It certainly bore witness to the One they had believed in, whom Saul at least had seen. They acted under His authority. But the clear and obvious source of their mission was the Holy Spirit. It was the Holy Spirit who called them to the work. He sent them out (v. 4). This is an all-important principle about the Lord's ways on earth.
The men at Antioch did one thing in verse 3; the Spirit did another in verse 4. One writer shows that Luke's words keep the two apart, and that the Spirit speaks here as one acting in His own sovereign right.
"Set apart for Me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them." "Set apart for Me," "I have called them." These words show sovereign action… But they went on their mission, Luke adds, "being sent out by the Holy Spirit." Both their call to this new work and their mission as apostles came from the Holy Spirit. The disciples let them go to their work; the Holy Spirit sent them out. The words used here in the inspired record are worth noticing. They support the translation "let go" instead of "sent away" in verse 3.
The starting point matters as much as the sender. The work now goes out from Antioch, and a new man takes the lead.
Apart from his share in the council at Jerusalem (Acts 15), Peter disappears from the history in front of us. Another figure comes not just into prominence, but into the centre — and he does so from this very chapter, the first chapter of what we may fairly call the second volume of the Book of Acts. We hear of a mission by the Holy Spirit — not from Jerusalem, but from Antioch. That city was already known for a Christian zeal that made a strong impression on outsiders, and for the first united stand made or mentioned among the Gentiles.
Naming the sender also rules out every other sender. One writer applies this to any group of men who claim the right to commission.
It is as outrageous to imagine two directors at the same time as to think of two heads giving orders to one body. It was not the assembly of saints that called and sent these men out on their mission, and it was not a body of officials either. The Holy Spirit chose them (v. 2), and the Holy Spirit sent them out (v. 4).
Being sent by the Spirit did not cut the two men off from the believers who let them go. When they came back, they called the assembly together.
Next, notice this. The Holy Spirit sent them out with authority (Acts 13:4), and that put them under direct responsibility to the Lord, whose servants they were. Even so, they were quick to share all He had done with the saints. They call together the assembly they had gone out from, so that all might rejoice in His grace — above all in His grace to the Gentiles. The church is not the source of the mission. It is the place of fellowship with the grace of God — grace that used the truth to bless the Gentiles through Paul (not Peter), starting on earth from Antioch (not Jerusalem, and not Rome).
The sending shows up on a map. They sail from a real port to an island that one of them came from.
Without delay they went out. They took ship at Seleucia, the port of Antioch. It was a thriving place then, with a good harbour; now it is a ruin, its two basins choked with sand… They went first to Cyprus, the home country of Barnabas. Many Jews lived on that island: at Salamis, the city where they landed, there were several synagogues.
- Called. The Spirit says "I have called them" — words of sovereign action, not the language of an impersonal force.
- Let go. In verse 3 the disciples only let them go; the wording carries no commissioning.
- Sent. Verse 4 supplies what verse 3 withheld: the mission itself came from the Holy Spirit.
- Out. The starting point moves from Jerusalem to Antioch, a Gentile city — a new centre for the work.
- Back. They came back and told the assembly everything: the church does not send the mission, but shares the joy of God's grace in it.
And being in Salamis, they announced the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. And they had John also as [their] attendant.
Cyprus is the first stop on a journey the Holy Spirit set in motion. The account is bare: a landing, preaching, and a young helper named John. Two questions sit inside the verse. Why did the preaching begin in Jewish synagogues? And what was John there to do?
Earlier in the chapter the workers at Antioch let Barnabas and Saul go. One writer looks closely at the word used for that. He warns that a loose translation makes it sound as if men had commissioned the two.
"They sent them forth" is a poor rendering here. It might be taken — and has been taken — to mean the mission which they had authorised Barnabas and Saul to undertake. But the word chosen rules out any such thought. It means only "let them go," without a shadow of commission in it. The idea of being sent comes out strongly at the start of verse 5: "They then, being sent out by the Holy Spirit, went down to Seleucia and from there sailed away to Cyprus."
At Salamis the preaching started with his own people. That was a settled order, and he kept it until the Jews themselves refused the message.
At Salamis he began by preaching in their synagogues. He did not give up the Jews until the Jews rejected the gospel.
There was also a plain practical reason for the choice. The synagogue was the one setting where a visiting Jew could stand up and speak freely from the Scriptures.
When at Salamis they proclaimed the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. It was indeed the only religious place where any such liberty existed. And such was God's order too, until Jerusalem was destroyed... But until then the door was open, and those who had a Jewish title were free there to read or explain the Scriptures.
ESV says John was there to "assist them"; older versions say "minister." The word does not describe a church office. Its picture comes from a ship.
ὑπηρέτης, literally "under-rower," and so an "attendant" on, or "assistant" to, a superior authority. It is also translated "officer" and "servant."
One writer rules out the church-office reading and says what the work actually was. It was ordinary and unglamorous.
We must not turn this into a church institution... Plainly the idea would be absurd, because it would not be a ministry to others, but to Paul and Barnabas. So Mark's service here, I suppose, lay in finding suitable lodgings, in getting people to come and hear the apostles preach, and in the care a young man would give to those he was privileged to accompany and attend in the Lord's work.
Luke reports what happened at Salamis and stops. He says nothing about converts, opposition, or numbers.
Among the Jews the fact of the preaching is not followed by any statement about its effect; there may have been an effect... but it is certain that only the fact is given us here, not its consequences. The Jew is still sought by divine grace, and sought in a special way as well. Giving up the nation as such does not mean any turning away of the offer of salvation from them... The breach is on their side, not on His.
John's name appears here without comment. One writer looks ahead to what became of him.
We shall soon hear more of John Mark... But we may note even here that there is no real reason to doubt he was the future writer of the second Gospel. That Gospel traces by divine inspiration the blessed and only perfect service of our Lord Jesus. Mark was now for a while the companion of His servants... We shall soon see how Mark fared. If he failed, love did not fail. And recovery by grace is precious in its way, as is still more the grace that enables the weak to stand by faith.
- Sent. The men at Antioch let Barnabas and Saul go. The word used carries no hint of a commission from men. The mission itself came from the Holy Spirit.
- Spoken. At Salamis the word of God went out in the synagogues. The order "to the Jew first" held until the Jews rejected the message.
- Served. The word for John's help means an under-rower, an attendant. He found lodgings and gathered hearers. It was not a church office.
- Silent. Luke records the preaching, not its results. God's love still seeks the very people who broke with Him.
- Salvaged. If the young attendant failed, love did not fail. Grace recovers, and there is good reason to see him as the writer of the second Gospel.
And having passed through the whole island as far as Paphos, they found a certain man a magician, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus,
Barnabas and Saul cross Cyprus from coast to coast and reach Paphos, where the first named opponent of their mission is waiting. Luke describes him three ways at once: a magician, a false prophet, and a Jew.
The verse ends a journey that began at Salamis on the eastern coast. One writer measures the distance and fills in what Luke leaves unsaid.
The true reading is "through the whole island": they went from east to west. The land journey from Salamis to Paphos was about one hundred miles — the same distance they had already covered by sea from Seleucia to Salamis. No doubt they visited towns and places along the way, and preached the gospel as they went.
The man carried two names. Neither of them matched what he was.
A renegade Jew called Bar-Jesus, also named Elymas (an Arabic name meaning "the wise," or "the occult"), a false prophet, was the tool Satan used. This sorcerer would feel that his own trade was in danger, so he tried to turn the governor away from the faith.
Another writer sets the name against the man's work:
But a Jewish false prophet and sorcerer named Bar-Jesus ("son of Jesus" — a name built to mislead!) was there, opposing God's word. He tried to turn Sergius Paulus against the truth that Barnabas and Saul were presenting.
The word "sorcerer" links this man to others in the New Testament. Scripture's verdict on the trade is severe.
In the New Testament, besides the girl with a spirit of Python already mentioned, we read of others. Simon used sorcery and held the people of Samaria under his spell for a long time, Acts 8:9-11. Elymas the sorcerer, a Jew whom they met in Cyprus, twisted the right ways of the Lord... Sorcery ranks with the worst of sins, and the same word describes the professing church in mystical Babylon.
The sorcerer already had the governor's ear. That is what made the clash so bitter.
But it was at its capital, Nea Paphos (not quite the spot famous as the immoral centre of Aphrodite worship), that the gospel met more than Jewish prejudice. Religious fraud and sorcery had sharpened that prejudice and made it bitter... The Roman governor's interest stirred the jealous opposition of the corrupt Jew. He had held influence over a mind sickened by degrading idolatry, yet open to displays of power that carried some appearance of revelation. What could break the Jewish impostor's hold more completely than the grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ?
This man had counterparts elsewhere in Acts.
Such evil people, special instruments of Satan, appear again and again in this book, usually when the Gospel reached new regions. In Samaria it was Simon Magus. In Macedonia it was the girl with the familiar spirit. Here it is this demon-possessed Jew.
One writer draws real encouragement from it:
When they arrived at Paphos, they were encouraged to find the chief ruler of the island ready for the Word of God. But at the same time they ran into Satanic opposition. Opposition from the powers of darkness is an encouraging sign, not a discouraging one.
One writer sees in this single opponent a picture of the whole nation.
Bar-Jesus becomes the striking picture of the Jews. They were blind themselves, and they tried to turn the blind Gentiles away from the light of life. Yet this is not for ever, but "for a season". In due time God will give them to look on Him Whom they once rejected to death — and meanwhile the loss and ruin are their own.
- Advance. The gospel crossed a hundred miles of Cyprus, town by town, before it reached Paphos. The opponent shows up at the end of the road, not at the start.
- Counterfeit. The man bore a religious name, "son of Jesus," and a title meaning "the wise." Satan's tool at Paphos was a false prophet, not an open unbeliever.
- Motive. His trade was in danger. A governor listening to Barnabas and Saul meant a sorcerer losing his hold.
- Pattern. Simon Magus in Samaria, the girl with the spirit in Macedonia, Bar-Jesus in Cyprus. Such figures appear wherever the gospel reaches new ground. Opposition marks progress, not failure.
- Picture. Bar-Jesus tried to keep the light from a Gentile. He stands for a nation blind itself — and that blindness lasts for a season, not for ever.
who was with the proconsul Sergius Paulus, an intelligent man. *He*, having called Barnabas and Saul to [him], desired to hear the word of God.
On Cyprus the gospel reached the island's top official, and he sent for the missionaries himself. Who was Sergius Paulus, and why does it matter that a Roman ruler asked to hear the word of God?
"Proconsul" is a precise Roman title, and Rome had not always used it for Cyprus.
Sergius Paulus was the proconsul of Cyprus. Cyprus had been under imperial authority, but later passed to the senate, and so became proconsular.
Luke gets the local titles right in city after city.
We have seen how accurate Luke was in describing Sergius Paulus as the proconsul of Cyprus. He is equally accurate in calling the magistrates at Philippi praetors and their officers lictors (16:20, 35). When writing of the authorities at Thessalonica, he calls them politarchs (17:6)... By giving each city's rulers their correct title, Luke shows that he knew well what he was about. This mark of accuracy should increase confidence in him as a faithful historian.
Luke calls him a man of intelligence. One writer links that description to the job he held.
We read that he was a prudent man, "intelligent." We may be sure, then, that he got his post because he had all the qualifications it needed.
Something deeper than intelligence was at work in him. It also explains why a sorcerer had already gained his ear.
The Roman governor's interest stirred up the jealous opposition of the corrupt Jew. That man had held influence over a mind shocked by degrading idolatry, yet open to displays of power... But the proconsul (not "deputy" or legate, as the King James Version has it) had a conscience at work and, by grace, an ear for the truth. It soon turned toward what was of God when the testimony reached his soul.
He did not send for a display of power. He sent for a message. One writer traces that desire back to an emptiness pagan religion could not fill.
There the proconsul, a prudent and thoughtful man, asks to hear the gospel. A false prophet was already around him. That man took advantage of the felt need of a soul which, while ignorant, was longing for something to fill the void it felt in the emptiness of pagan ceremonies and in its disgusting immorality. Even so, the proconsul sends for Barnabas and Saul.
Miracles can impress a man without saving him. One writer sets Sergius Paulus beside another man in Acts who was drawn by miracles.
Faith founded on miracles is worth so little that the Saviour refused to commit Himself to believers of this sort when they surrounded Him (John 2:23-25). True faith rests on the Word of God (Rom. 10:17). Miracles attracted Simon Magus, and he proved a fraud. Sergius Paulus wanted to hear the Word of God, and so became a true disciple (Acts 8:13; Acts 13:7, 12).
The next verse shows the magician fighting back. The opposition starts the moment the governor asks to hear.
The proconsul had called for Barnabas and Saul to hear the word of God from them. When the magician found that out, he not only withstood them, but tried to turn the proconsul away from the faith... One man presented the gospel; the other tried to stop it being received... God in His grace seeks our blessing — the devil our curse. Here, then, we find a man wanting to hear the word of God, and Satan using one of his children — a magician — to turn him away.
Another writer adds that the man's rank made the conflict sharper.
For a man of the Deputy's position to turn to God was too good an advertisement for the Christian faith to pass without a challenge.
In this verse the order is "Barnabas and Saul." Elsewhere the two names are reversed, and one writer sees the same pattern in the Old Testament.
Sometimes the order is "Barnabas and Paul"; elsewhere it is "Paul and Barnabas"... The reader of the Old Testament may find a similar principle in Exodus 6:13, 20, 26 and 27. In the order of nature it is "Aaron and Moses"; in sovereign grace it becomes "Moses and Aaron."
- Accuracy. Luke uses the right Roman title for Cyprus, and the right titles in city after city. That care marks him as a faithful historian.
- Appetite. Sergius Paulus was intelligent, but more was at work in him: a conscience, and an emptiness that pagan religion could not fill.
- Asking. He called for Barnabas and Saul and asked for the word of God — not for a display of power.
- Attack. The magician moved against the message the moment that desire appeared. God seeks our blessing; the devil seeks our curse.
- Answer. What settles a soul is the word, not wonders. Sergius Paulus heard it and became a true disciple.
But Elymas the magician (for so his name is by interpretation) opposed them, seeking to turn away the proconsul from the faith.
The gospel had just reached Cyprus. At Paphos the Roman governor asked to hear the word of God, and a sorcerer at his side stepped in to pull him away before he could believe.
The man had two names. "Bar-Jesus" was given to him; "Elymas" was the title he traded under. At Paphos two kinds of resistance met at once.
At its capital, Nea Paphos, the gospel collided with more than Jewish prejudice. Religious fraud and sorcery had sharpened that prejudice and made it bitter. … The interest of the Roman governor stirred up the jealous opposition of the corrupt Jew. This man had held influence over a mind shocked by degrading idolatry but open to displays of power, with some show of revelation about them. What could damage the Jewish impostor's influence more than the grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ? But the proconsul had a conscience at work, and by grace an ear for the truth. It soon turned toward what was of God, when the testimony reached his soul. Bar-Jesus (meaning son of Jesus, or Joshua) called himself "Elymas", the wise man, or magician.
The name he chose for himself advertised the trade he lived by, and that trade was now under threat.
A renegade Jew, Bar-jesus, surnamed Elymas (an Arabic name, meaning "the wise," or "the occult"), a false prophet, was the tool Satan used. This sorcerer would feel that his own craft was in danger, and so he tried to turn the governor away from the faith.
A man who lives off his hold on a ruler will fight anything that loosens it.
Elymas withstands them. This was natural. He would lose his influence with the governor if the governor received the truth that Paul preached. Now Elymas was a Jew.
Sergius Paulus now had a choice to make. One speaker gave; the other only took away.
Bar-Jesus was also a Jew. The proconsul had called for Barnabas and Saul to hear the word of God from them. When he saw this, he not only withstood them; he tried to turn the proconsul away from the faith. His object was plain. Sergius Paulus was now in real difficulty. He had to decide between rival claims and find, if he could, where the truth lay. Both speakers were Jewish, and both could appeal to the Scriptures. While the one presented the gospel, the other tried to hinder its reception. The one acted positively, giving out good. The other acted negatively, working to stop anyone accepting it. This last, in some form, is always Satan's way. God in His grace seeks our blessing — the devil our curse.
Several writers read this one man as standing for something larger. He is a Jew who will not have the gospel himself and works to keep a Gentile from having it either.
All the more, then, he is the true picture of the Jew. Judaism fell through opposition to Christ into the power of the enemy, and then became the most bitter of foes. Such is this Bar Jesus, with his fair name and his practice of occult arts, a false prophet through and through. He is the worst hindrance to the Gentile inquirer, and a stubborn refuser of salvation on his own account.
Commentators read the judgment that followed in the same way, and its time limit as part of the same picture.
He was an enemy of all righteousness. He tried to keep the Word from the Roman, Sergius Paulus. In this way the Jews tried to keep the gospel from reaching the Gentiles. The judgment that fell on this wicked Jew pictures the judicial blindness that has come on the Jews. This sorcerer who opposed the gospel was not to see the sun for a season. In the same way, the blindness of the Jews is not permanent.
The real question at Paphos was which power stood behind which man.
Elymas was a Jew who had turned from his faith and sold himself to the service of the devil. He became the chief opponent of the gospel at Paphos. Satan's power came out in him. In the same way the power of the Holy Spirit energised Saul. Here was a striking and drastic proof that "he who is in you is greater than he who is in the world" (1 John 4:4).
- Name — He called himself "Elymas" — the wise man, or magician. "Bar-Jesus" was a fair name, and he practised occult arts behind it.
- Motive — His hold on the governor was at risk, so he fought the message that would end it.
- Method — He gave nothing; he only worked to keep the word from a man who wanted it. Commentators call this Satan's usual way: God seeks our blessing, the enemy our curse.
- Picture — One Jew kept the word from a Gentile. That pictures a nation refusing salvation and blocking others. The blindness that follows is for a season, not forever.
- Outcome — Satan's power worked in Elymas; the Holy Spirit's power worked in Saul. The greater power won, and the governor kept his ear for the truth.
But Saul, who also [is] Paul, filled with [the] Holy Spirit, fixing his eyes upon him,
Barnabas and Saul have crossed Cyprus to Paphos. There the Roman governor asks to hear the word of God, and a Jewish sorcerer tries to stop him. At this moment Luke drops the name Saul and starts using Paul.
The change of name comes at the start of a mission aimed outward, beyond Israel.
When Elymas opposed Barnabas and Saul, Luke names him "Saul, who was also called Paul." The Spirit of God takes this opportunity to bring forward his Gentile name. The mission was to be mainly among the Gentiles, although it began with the Jew according to the ways of God. Then, filled with the Holy Spirit, he sets his eyes on the evil worker, gives him his true character, and searches him through and through.
A popular guess is that he borrowed the name from the governor he had just met, Sergius Paulus. One writer rules that out and gives the plain sense of the word:
Some have suggested that he took the name in honour of Sergius Paulus, but that is incorrect. Paul is a Roman name, and it means "little." Later he writes of himself as "less than the least of all saints." He took the lowest place, and the name that means this now comes to the front. Barnabas takes second place. It is no longer Barnabas and Saul, but Paul and Barnabas.
Commentators differ on whether the name was new. Some read Luke's wording as a note about a name already held:
The historian in no way suggests that the name Paul was now given for the first time. His way of introducing it would confirm that impression. "Saul, who was also called Paul," are his words. The ordinary reader would conclude that Saul already bore the name of Paul. Now he was working among Greeks and Gentiles. To Greek ears his Hebrew name would suggest anything but honour, since Saul in Greek means conceited or affected. So he was content to bear his Roman name. It might suggest he was small in height, but it carried nothing that would stir prejudice against him.
The meaning of the name and the shift in leadership arrive together.
From this point in the story Luke gives Saul his new name of Paul, which means Little. At the same time we see the Spirit thrusting him into the leading position in service and ministry. So in verse 13 the phrase used is "Paul and his company." There is a designed connection, we think, between the change of name and the change of position. He who is Little becomes the Leader.
Scripture uses two different phrases about the Spirit. This verse uses "filled with," not "full of."
"Full of the Holy Spirit" tells us, it seems, of what usually marked the person. Scripture describes Stephen and Barnabas this way. "Filled with the Spirit" is different. Scripture uses that phrase for vessels taken up for God's service, whether for a longer or a shorter time.
The filling meets a moment of conflict. Paul faces a man serving the enemy.
He was filled with the Spirit as he stood against Satan's power. What boldness! What faith it involved! And yet the power was not his own.
Paul's words to Elymas are severe. One writer warns against copying the tone without the same leading:
In answer to the cunning opposition of Elymas the sorcerer, Paul did an unusually solemn thing. His words were startling. They exposed the man as full of all deceit and mischief, a child of the devil and an enemy of all righteousness. Normally we ought never to go this far in speaking to a man, but Paul was clearly led by the Spirit of God in doing so.
The blindness that falls on Elymas is the same trouble Paul himself once knew on the Damascus road.
Satan's power was expressed in Elymas. In the same way the power of the Holy Spirit energised Saul. Here was striking and drastic proof that "he who is in you is greater than he who is in the world" (1 John 4:4). After three days the scales had fallen from the eyes of Saul. On Elymas there came a mist and darkness, which fitly matched the misty darkness of his mind.
- Little — Paul is a Roman name meaning "little." The man now leading takes the lowest place.
- Lifted — Where he becomes Little, the Spirit moves him to the front. "Barnabas and Saul" becomes "Paul and his company."
- Filled — "Filled with the Spirit" describes a vessel taken up for God's service, not a permanent state. Here it meets one hour of conflict.
- Fearless — The boldness to unmask Elymas was real faith, but the power behind it was not Paul's own.
- Fitting — The blindness matches the darkness in the man's mind. It also mirrors the three days of darkness Saul himself once passed through.
said, O full of all deceit and all craft son of [the] devil, enemy of all righteousness; wilt thou not cease perverting the right paths of [the] Lord?
At Paphos the Roman governor asks to hear the word of God, and a Jewish sorcerer tries to stop him. Paul, filled with the Holy Spirit, answers him in four blows — words that raise the question of whether we may ever speak like this.
His opposition was self-defence. The title he took told people what he wanted them to think of him.
A renegade Jew, Bar-jesus, surnamed Elymas (an Arabic name, meaning "the wise," or "the occult"), a false prophet, was the tool Satan used. This sorcerer would feel that his own craft was in danger, and he therefore sought to turn the Deputy from the faith.
His birth name pointed one way and his life another.
A Jewish false prophet and sorcerer named Bar-Jesus ("son of Jesus" — a deceitfully misleading name!) was there. He opposed God's word and tried to turn Sergius Paulus against the truth that Barnabas and Saul preached.
The first charge, "full of all deceit," rests on a word the New Testament uses elsewhere.
This word is often translated "guile" in the New Testament. It means cunning, craftiness, and plotting to deceive. It usually has to do with what a person says. There was no guile found in the mouth of Christ (1 Peter 2:22)… Elymas the sorcerer was full of it, for it was part of his wicked stock-in-trade (Acts 13:10).
The phrase is not about physical descent. In Scripture, "son of" regularly marks resemblance.
Besides using this term for natural birth, Scripture also uses it as a picture. The name 'son' implies 'likeness.' It marks moral likeness, as of a son to a father — so 'a son of Belial,' 1 Samuel 25:17; 'you son of the devil,' Acts 13:10; 'sons of disobedience,' Ephesians 5:6; also 'sons of light' and 'sons of day,' 1 Thessalonians 5:5.
Paul does not throw the title around. It lands on a man who has already shown what he is, and it lands in public.
Many perhaps stood in awe of him, afraid of the power he held. Now he met one who was not afraid to face him, and to unmask him before everyone. "You son of the devil!" Scripture calls no one a child or a son of the devil until he has shown determined and persistent opposition.
The last charge names work that did not die with Elymas. One writer sees the same enemy at work now, and points to the armour that answers him.
It is with these tricks that we have to wrestle. It is armour fitted to meet the corrupter of the truth, the one who never stops perverting the right ways of the Lord (Acts 13:10). It is the belt of truth, the breastplate of righteousness, the shoes of the gospel of peace, the shield of faith, the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit.
One writer reads the scene as more than one man's downfall. A Jew blocking a Gentile's path to the light becomes a portrait.
I have no doubt that in this wretched Bar-jesus we see a picture of the Jews at the present time. They are struck with blindness for a season, because they are jealous of the influence of the gospel. To fill up the measure of their sin, they opposed the preaching of it to the Gentiles. They are opposed to grace and seek to destroy its effect on the Gentiles, so they have been struck with blindness — still only for a season.
Paul's words are recorded, not recommended. One writer weighs what the Spirit did through an apostle against what we may copy, and shows where Paul aimed his closing question. Where the quote says "mischief," the ESV reads "villainy."
In answer to the cunning opposition of Elymas the Sorcerer, Paul did a very solemn thing. His words were startling. They exposed the man as full of all deceit and mischief, a child of the devil and an enemy of all righteousness. Normally we ought never to go this far in speaking to a man, but Paul was clearly led by the Spirit of God in doing so. He also appeals to the man's conscience about his perverting the right ways of the Lord.
Another adds a caution for how we judge others: not every opponent is beyond hope.
Spiritually minded people can spot some children of the devil quickly. But remember: many a rebel child of disobedience, who might have been taken for a child of the devil, has been broken down under conviction of sin and brought to repentance through the goodness of God.
- Mask — "Elymas" advertised wisdom and the occult; "Bar-Jesus" means son of Jesus. Both names hid a man defending his own trade against the truth.
- Unmasking — Paul's four words strip the disguise. Deceit is in his mouth, the devil's likeness in his nature, hostility to righteousness in his aim.
- Likeness — "Son of" marks resemblance, not birth. Scripture waits to use this title until opposition is settled and deliberate.
- Perverting — Bending the Lord's straight ways is still the enemy's work. The armour that meets him is truth, righteousness, the gospel of peace, faith, salvation, and the Spirit.
- Season — The blindness was real judgment, but limited. One writer sees in it a nation blinded for a time for blocking the gospel to the Gentiles.
And now behold, [the] Lord's hand [is] upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell upon him a mist and darkness; and going about he sought persons who should lead him by the hand.
Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.
Then the proconsul, seeing what had happened, believed, being amazed at the teaching of the Lord.
On Cyprus, a sorcerer tried to keep the Roman governor from the faith, and at Paul's word the sorcerer went blind. Commentators press one question here: did the miracle make the governor a believer, or the teaching?
The verse gives two things together: what he saw, and what amazed him. Writers are careful about which one produced faith.
The proconsul believed, and it was the teaching of the Lord that impressed him, not the miracle.
The distinction matters. Evidence can convince a mind without changing a heart:
It was not the wonder which struck him most, but the truth he was taught. The miracle caught his attention, no doubt, and well it might. But how many people like Simon Magus may have been amazed as they watched signs and great works of power! Faith grounded on such evidence is only natural, and has no divine root. The senses are struck, the reason is convinced, the mind receives the testimony, and the mouth confesses it. But there is no life until the conscience is awakened to one's own evil before God. And there is no life until Christ becomes the object of the soul, given as the gift of God's love to a guilty sinner in pure grace. Sergius was amazed at the teaching, which brought God before his soul and brought him into God's presence. This alone is effectual. It is eternal life.
Several writers set Sergius Paulus beside Simon Magus, a sorcerer amazed by miracles earlier in Acts. The same evidence took the two men in opposite directions.
Simon Magus was attracted by miracles, and proved a fraud; Sergius Paulus desired to hear the Word of God, and so became a true disciple.
Fereday adds why the difference is not an accident: "Miracles can catch and convince the mind, and they can confirm faith where it already exists. But only the word of God can lay bare the heart and conscience."
Luke calls him a proconsul — the Roman governor of the province. He had already asked to hear the message, and one writer notes what that shows:
What strikes one in Sergius Paulus is his evident desire to hear. His mind was open. A clash of different teachings did not stop him from listening to both sides, but grace enabled him to believe the truth.
Two results stood side by side in Paphos: one man believing, one man blind.
Two men were left behind as illustrations: one of divine grace, the other of God's government. Sergius Paulus received blessing for eternity. Elymas was to be blind for a season. Mercy tempered the judgment.
Several writers see something larger in the pairing. Kelly reads the blinded sorcerer as a picture of a whole nation: "Bar-Jesus becomes a striking picture of the Jews. They were blinded themselves while trying to turn the blind Gentiles away from the light of life. Yet it is not for ever, but 'for a season'."
If the miracle was not the true cause, what does faith marvel at most?
In the eyes of faith, no display of power, however wonderful, is as amazing as the grace of God in saving the lost through His own Son. God enabled the governor to receive this, and we never hear another word about the great man. The gospel gives to the greatest on earth; but it receives no glory from man.
Scripture records the conversion of a Roman governor and then says nothing more about him. The account keeps no trophy.
- Desire — He asked to hear before he saw anything. His mind was open, he listened to both sides, "but grace enabled him to believe the truth."
- Opposition — The sorcerer who fought the message went blind for a season, while the governor received blessing for eternity. Even that judgment was mixed with mercy.
- Sight — He saw the miracle, and it caught his attention. But sight alone is where Simon Magus stopped: signs can strike the senses and convince the reason, yet leave the conscience untouched.
- Astonishment — The teaching amazed him because it brought God before his soul and brought him into God's presence. Life begins there, not in evidence.
- Silence — After he believes, Scripture says nothing more about him. The gospel gives everything to the greatest on earth, but receives no glory from man.
And having sailed from Paphos, Paul and his company came to Perga of Pamphylia; and John separated from them and returned to Jerusalem.
Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.
But they, passing through from Perga, came to Antioch of Pisidia; and entering into the synagogue on the sabbath day they sat down.
Two travellers leave the coast and head inland. They reach a strange city. On the Sabbath they walk into the local Jewish meeting place and sit down. One short verse, and yet it raises a large question. Why did messengers sent to all the nations start among the Jews?
They left Perga without preaching there. One writer traces their route and what waited at the end of it.
From Paphos they sailed to Perga, the chief city of Pamphylia, on the river Cestus, about seven miles from the sea. Luke records nothing worth noting about Perga, except that Mark left them there and returned to Jerusalem. "He did not go with them to the work," Luke said some time afterwards (Acts 15:38). So they pushed on north to Antioch in Pisidia. The time to preach the gospel in Perga had clearly not yet come. They reached that city, the capital of the province, and there was a synagogue of the Jews there.
Another writer sets out what such travel cost.
The apostle covered hundreds and thousands of miles by sea, on foot, on an animal or by carriage. Mountain passes were impossible to cross for weeks at a time. The roads at best were poor, often only narrow tracks, or missing altogether. The country was full of robbers and bandits, who thought nothing of taking a life.
In the verse just before this one, Luke writes of "Paul and his company." One writer links that phrase to Saul's new name.
From this point in the story Luke gives Saul his new name of Paul, which means Little. At the same time we see the Spirit pushing him into the leading position in service and ministry. So in verse 13 the phrase used is "Paul and his company." There is a designed connection, we think, between the change of name and the change of position. He who is Little becomes the Leader.
Why begin in the synagogue? One writer points to a principle found in Paul's own words, and to the only religious setting where such liberty existed.
We may notice the practice of the apostle. It matched the principle so familiar in his inspired words, "to the Jew first, and also to the Greek." At Salamis they proclaimed the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. It was indeed the only place of a religious sort where any such liberty existed. This was also God's order until Jerusalem was destroyed… Until then the door stood open. Those with a Jewish standing were free to read or explain the Scriptures there.
The two men took a seat like everyone else and let the service run its normal course. What happened next came as an invitation.
Back on the mainland they come to Antioch in Pisidia, in what is now Turkey. It is not really that far north of Antioch in Syria. Visiting the local synagogue on the Sabbath day, they sit down. The regular custom of reading in the law and the prophets began the service. The rulers of the synagogue saw that Paul and Barnabas were Jews and men of clear ability. So they invited them to speak. Certainly this was the Lord's opening of the way for them.
The synagogue rulers gave the floor to total strangers. One writer turns that into an uncomfortable question for the church.
It is remarkable how much liberty they had… Can there be a more painful contrast with the habits of the Christian world? Surely we might expect more liberty where grace rules than among people raised under the restrictions of the law. Yet who ever hears of such an invitation nowadays? … In this case the visitors were only strangers. No one seems to have known them, except as serious, godly-looking Jews.
The day here is the Jewish Sabbath, not the Lord's day. One writer keeps the two firmly apart.
These Scriptures prove that the Lord's day holds a place quite unique, quite heavenly, quite divine. But they just as fully prove that the Jewish Sabbath and the Lord's day are two entirely distinct days. The New Testament speaks of the two days as distinctly as we speak of Saturday and Sunday.
- Road — The gospel travelled on foot. They passed Perga by, Mark turned back, and the two pushed north to the provincial capital. A synagogue was waiting there.
- Leader — "Paul and his company" marks the change. Saul's new name means Little, and the Spirit now puts him in front.
- Door — They went where the door already stood open. Any qualified Jew could read and explain the Scriptures in a synagogue, and "to the Jew first" was God's own order.
- Seat — They sat down and waited. The rulers of the synagogue invited them to speak. That was the Lord opening the way.
- Liberty — The rulers asked strangers to speak. One writer holds that up as a rebuke. Where grace rules today we often find less freedom than these people had under law.
And after the reading of the law and the prophets, the rulers of the synagogue sent to them, saying, Brethren, if ye have any word of exhortation to the people, speak.
Paul and Barnabas sit down in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia on the sabbath. The rulers of that synagogue then hand them the platform, and a verse of ordinary religious routine becomes the door into Paul's preaching to the wider world.
The synagogue service ran to a fixed pattern, and Scripture came first. Where the ESV has a "word of encouragement," the older translations these writers use say a "word of exhortation."
We know that a portion of the law and of the prophets was read every Sabbath. Acts 13:15 makes it clear that anyone present who had a "word of exhortation for the people" received the opportunity to deliver it.
The men who sent the message held a recognised office. The same Greek title appears wherever the New Testament speaks of these officials, though English versions have not always rendered it the same way.
ἀρχισυνάγωγος, ruler of the synagogue. Mark 5:22, 35, 36, 38; Luke 8:49; Luke 13:14; Acts 13:15; Acts 18:8, 17. In the last two passages the Authorised Version has "chief ruler," but the Greek is the same.
One writer sees more than local courtesy in what they did next.
The rulers of the synagogue recognised Paul and Barnabas as Jews and men of evident ability. They invited them to speak. Certainly this was the Lord's opening of the way for them.
One writer turns this freedom into a rebuke of later religious practice.
It is remarkable how much liberty they enjoyed. After the reading of the law and the prophets, the synagogue-rulers sent them a message: speak, if you have any word of exhortation for the people. Can there be a more painful contrast with the habits of the Christian world? Surely Scripture leads us to expect more liberty where grace rules than among people born and raised under the restrictions of the law. Yet who ever hears of such an invitation nowadays? The church has so completely lost the enjoyment of that holy liberty which marks the Spirit of the Lord. Here too the visitors were only strangers, unknown to anyone, it seems, except as serious, godly-looking Jews. In modern times routine governs solemn public occasions, however well known the strangers may be for their gifts, their work and their life.
The rulers offered Paul a slot for exhortation. He used it for something else.
In the synagogue service, after the reading of the law and of the prophets, there was room for exhortation (Acts 13:15). Its aim was to press home on the hearts of those present the lessons drawn from the Scriptures. But it became clear that more than this was needed. The number of God's children can only grow by the action of the divine Word on the soul, and some from among the Gentiles were to become children together with some from among the Jews. So a ministry was needed that could first convert, and then build up the converts. Paul at Antioch understood this well. Invited to exhort the congregation, he preached the gospel of the grace of God instead.
Stuart weighs what Paul announced against the setting he announced it in.
"Let it be known to you therefore, brothers, that through this man" — that is, Christ — "forgiveness of sins is proclaimed to you, and by Him everyone who believes is freed from everything from which you could not be freed by the law of Moses." What an announcement to make in a synagogue of the Jews! And that right after the reading of the law and of the prophets.
Older translations, like the one Stuart quotes, read "justified from all things, from which you could not be justified by the law of Moses."
Stuart sets that announcement against Israel's own position.
But the law pointed out to Israel what they ought to do. The prophets brought God's ministry to a people who had failed... with predictions of future blessings under the personal reign of David their King, the Messiah. But He had not appeared in power. Their place among the scattered people, and their home in Pisidia, was a standing witness that the nation had failed in the past, and that the Messiah's appearance in power was still to be desired.
- Custom — Every sabbath the synagogue read a portion of the Law and the Prophets aloud. Then anyone present with a word for the people could speak.
- Invitation — The rulers of that synagogue invited two complete strangers to speak. One writer sees the Lord opening the way for Paul's work in a new region.
- Liberty — Such freedom among people bound by law rebukes later religion, where routine rules and no one hears such an invitation.
- Substitution — Asked to exhort the congregation, Paul preached the gospel of the grace of God instead. The moment needed a ministry that could convert as well as build up.
- Contrast — The law had just told them what they ought to do. Paul announced forgiveness through Christ, and freedom from everything the law of Moses could never free them from.
And Paul, rising up and making a sign with the hand, said, Israelites, and ye that fear God, hearken.
Paul and Barnabas are strangers in Antioch of Pisidia. On the Sabbath they sit in the synagogue, and its rulers invite them to speak. What Paul does next repays attention: his gesture, the two groups he names, and the God he preaches.
The invitation itself is striking. The two visitors were strangers to everyone there. One commentator contrasts that freedom with church practice today.
After the reading of the law and the prophets, the synagogue rulers sent them a message: if they had any word of encouragement for the people, let them speak. From Scripture you would expect more liberty where grace rules than among people born and raised under the restrictions of the law. Yet who ever hears of such an invitation nowadays? In this case too the visitors were only strangers, unknown to anyone, it seems, except as serious, godly-looking Jews.
Up to this point Barnabas is named first. The man who stands up here is the one whose name has just changed, and the new order is not an accident.
Almost at once the places of Barnabas and Saul changed. Up to this moment Barnabas is always named first. Then came the conflict with "a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-Jesus," who tried to turn Sergius Paulus from the faith. Through Saul the Spirit's power was strikingly displayed, for Saul is here said to be filled with the Holy Spirit. After that, God gave Saul the lead in service. From now on it is Paul and Barnabas. Whatever the devotion, faith and grace of Barnabas, Paul was the Lord's chosen vessel.
Paul's gesture here is not the same as the one he made later, when he stood in chains.
It is well to avoid confusing the apostle's act here with what he did in the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia (Acts 13:16). That was "beckoning with the hand", quite different in character and aim from stretching it out, here too with a chain.
The opening word translated "men" is also more than a head-count of who was in the room.
The word is not the general anthrōpoi but the precise andres, which means men as distinguished from women. The truth however is that andres is the regular word in public addresses, because it is more respectful. It is used even when women are present (compare Acts 1:16; Acts 2:14; Acts 3:12). Here it has that sense only.
The second group he names were Gentiles who had left idols for the Jewish synagogue. One writer explains why the phrase is the name of a class of people, not a description of anyone devout.
In the Acts the word "worshipper", sebomenos, often occurs. It is the name of a large class of Gentiles who saw that Gentile idolatry was empty and hated its disorders. They attended the Jewish worship, looking there for a refuge in their moral distress. Despite the unfaithfulness of the Jews they found one, though it was not enough. So mighty is the truth of God! "Proselytes" is another word, although these "worshippers" may also have been such. We might have translated the word, as others do, "fearing God". That would describe a state of soul. In the Acts it is instead the title of a class of men who, though Gentiles by birth, attended the Jewish worship.
That Paul names these hearers at all, right at the start, is new:
Here in the apostle's address, the place given to Gentile proselytes is clearly marked for the first time.
Paul does not begin with himself or with his hearers' feelings. He begins with God's actions in their national history and traces them forward.
He dwelt mainly on truth outside of man, not on inner experience. He spoke of God, and of His ways, full and varied as they were. God had chosen their fathers. God had exalted them in Egypt, and had brought them out with an uplifted arm... Then He appeared as a Giver. He gave them judges and prophets. He gave them Saul as king too. After that He was known as a Raiser-up: first of David, then of David's offspring — Jesus, born into the world — and last in raising Him up in resurrection. A Giver, a Raiser-up, a Fulfiller of His promises — what an announcement was heard that day! If God is such, all can and should rest on His word.
- Door. The synagogue rulers gave the floor to two unknown visitors. Kelly asks who ever hears such an invitation today.
- Man. The one who stands is no longer "Saul" following Barnabas; after the clash with Bar-Jesus, God gives Paul the lead as the Lord's chosen vessel.
- Gesture. Paul beckons with his hand. That is not the hand he later stretched out in chains. The word "men" is the respectful public form, used even when women are present.
- Two audiences. "You who fear God" names a recognised class of Gentiles who had left idolatry for the synagogue. Here, for the first time, the apostle gives them a place in his address.
- Message. What follows is God's history, not the speaker's: a Giver, a Raiser-up, a Fulfiller of promises, ending in Jesus raised from the dead.
The God of this people Israel chose our fathers, and exalted the people in their sojourn in [the] land of Egypt, and with a high arm brought them out of it,
Paul stands up to preach in a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia. He opens with no command — only a list of what God did for one nation, so why start there, and where is it going?
Paul's sermon points to what God has done, not to what his hearers feel. One writer sets his preaching beside Peter's:
We have seen how Peter could preach the gospel. We learn here how Paul could preach it. It was objective, not subjective, truth that he chiefly dwelt on. He spoke of God, and of His ways, full and varied as they were. God had chosen their fathers. God had exalted them in Egypt, and had brought them out with a high arm.
God is the subject of every verb in this verse, and the first one is "chose". That one choice carries far beyond Egypt:
First, God's dealings begin with His choice of the fathers, and they run straight on to the exodus of the people from Egypt. Then comes His care of them in the wilderness, until He gave them the land to inherit. It is the first five books of the Bible and the book of Joshua in miniature, centring in Israel, loved for the fathers' sake. The gospel confirms, instead of cancelling, God's love to Israel.
God made them great during their stay in Egypt — the very years of their slavery. The pressure itself was the means:
God took them in hand and allowed them to feel the scorching heat of Egypt's furnace. "The more they were oppressed, the more they multiplied and the more they spread abroad" (Exodus 1:12). In that furnace of affliction they were welded together as a nation. They entered Egypt a feeble and disunited family; they left it a compact and powerful nation.
That the slavery itself was foretold turns the whole episode into something other than an accident:
Even the bondage they came into had already been promised to them. What seemed most against them was really the working out of promise for them. The hand of power works in disguise, yet faith can see straight through it.
The raised arm did more than open a door out of Egypt:
In His sovereignty He has given Israel the chief and central place among the nations. In them divine government has been displayed on the earth, and will be again. With a high arm He brought them out of Egypt to Himself, to be their King and their God.
Paul is not giving a history lesson for its own sake. The list runs forward, and it stops at one man for a reason:
He follows the history until he comes to David, since the aim, of course, was to bring in the Son of David. The apostle, led by the Lord, speaks with the thoughtful skill that love always uses, shaped by the Spirit of God. … It was no question of a great man, or of great deeds, but of God accomplishing His purpose.
Not everyone listening was Jewish, and the message ran to the whole room:
…His promise of a Saviour from David's line. Now the news of the salvation centred in that Saviour was sent to all his hearers. That included "those among you who fear God" — the non-Jews among them who had come over to the Jewish faith.
- Chose. The story starts with God picking the fathers, not with Israel qualifying. That choice is the hinge on which everything after it turns.
- Grew. He made them great in the very place meant to crush them. The oppression that looked fatal was the furnace that welded a family into a nation.
- Brought out. The uplifted arm did not just get them out of Egypt. God brought them out to Himself, to be their King and their God.
- Led on. The same hand carried them through the wilderness and settled them in the land. This short account is the first five books of the Bible and Joshua in miniature.
- Finished. The account runs on to David, and past David to the Son of David. The point was never a great man or great deeds, but God completing His purpose.
and for a time of about forty years he nursed them in the desert.
Paul is preaching in a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, retelling Israel's own story on the way to Jesus. One short line covers forty years in the desert: did God put up with Israel or carry them, and why does a gospel sermon need this history?
Paul's sermon is a chain of things God did, and this verse is one link in it.
He spoke of God, and of His ways, full and varied as they were. God had chosen their fathers. God had made them great in Egypt, and had brought them out by His mighty power. God had also put up with their behaviour in the wilderness. He destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan and divided it among the tribes by lot. Then He appeared as a Giver. He gave them judges and prophets. He gave them too Saul as king. After that He was known as One who raises up: first David, then David's descendant — Jesus, born as a man — and last of all in raising Him up from the dead. He also showed Himself to be One who keeps His promises. A Giver, One who raises up, One who keeps His promises — what an announcement they heard that day! If God is like that, everyone can and should rest on His word.
Commentators differ on the verb here. Some render it as bearing with bad behaviour; others render it as a nurse carrying a child. William Kelly translates Paul's words this way:
and for a time of about forty years bore them nurse-like in the desert
That second sense fills out what the desert years actually looked like day by day.
A mother holds her child in her arms because she loves it and wants to protect it, and she holds its arms when she teaches it to walk. God dealt with His earthly people in the same way. He carried them the way you carry a baby. He held them up with His everlasting arms while He taught them to walk in His ways, leaning on Him completely and trusting Him without wavering. But their steps were unsteady and uncertain. They stumbled all the way — at Marah, in the wilderness of Sin, at Rephidim — and still those mighty arms held them up with a patience that never ran out.
The number forty carries its own meaning across Scripture.
FORTY = 10 × 4. Complete testing, to bring to light good or evil… The tribes were tested forty years in the wilderness. Acts 13:18.
Israel did not stay neutral through those years. They did not simply fail to answer God's patience — they despised it.
They put God to the test: He bore with them for a long time. They tested Him, and countless times He showed Himself faithful and gracious despite their self-will. For forty years they saw His works of grace and power. But all this, along with His patient endurance, they treated with contempt. So time proved their hearts false and ignorant of God's ways.
The forty years were the result of Israel's own refusal to enter the land. God could have let them wander alone. He did the opposite.
If Israel would not enter Canaan with Jehovah, He would go back into the wilderness with Israel. Nothing can go beyond the grace that shines here. If they had been treated as they deserved, they could at least have been left to wander through the desert alone. But — blessed for ever be His great name — He does not deal with us according to our sins, or pay us back for our wrongdoing… The people were unbelieving, ungrateful, and full of provocation. Their return to the desert was the fruit of their own conduct. Even so, Jehovah, in stooping grace and patient love, turned back with them to be their travelling companion for forty long and dreary years in the wilderness.
This is not only Israel's history. Hard, empty stretches have a purpose in a believer's life too.
So the wilderness gives us our own experience of what God is. It is a school where we learn His patient grace and His full resources. "For about forty years he put up with them in the wilderness" (Acts 13:18). A spiritual mind will always admit that bitter waters are worth having, so that God can sweeten them.
- Tested — Forty is the number of "complete testing, to bring to light good or evil." The desert years showed what was really in Israel.
- Carried — The verb can mean God put up with them, or that He carried them like a nurse. Either way He "held them up with a patience that never ran out."
- Despised — This is the dark side of the verse. They "treated with contempt" both His works and His patient endurance.
- Accompanied — The wandering was their own fault. Yet He "turned back with them to be their travelling companion."
- Preached — Paul tells this story to show who God is: He chose, carried, gave, raised up, and kept His promise. "If God is like that, everyone can and should rest on His word."
And having destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan, he gave them their land as an inheritance.
Paul is preaching in a synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, and he has just walked his hearers from God's choice of Israel through the exodus and forty years in the desert. Now he reaches the conquest, and two questions come with it: why were those nations destroyed, and what do the "about 450 years" of the next line measure?
Paul is not giving a history lesson for its own sake. Every event he lists has the same subject: God. One commentator follows the titles God earns as the sermon goes on.
He spoke of God, and of His ways, full and varied as they were. God had chosen their fathers. God had exalted them in Egypt, and had brought them out with great power. God also had put up with their behaviour in the wilderness. He destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan and divided it among the tribes by lot. Then He appeared as a Giver. He gave them judges and prophets. He gave them Saul as king. After that He was known as a Raiser-up. He raised up David first, then David's seed — Jesus in the incarnation — and last of all He raised Him up in resurrection. He had also proved Himself a Fulfiller of promises. A Giver, a Raiser up, a Fulfiller of His promises — what an announcement they heard that day! If God is like this, all can and should rest on His word.
The destruction was not random. One commentator describes what these nations had become, and why God waited so long.
These nations were sunk in the most awful sexual immorality, and they practised the vilest evils. There are different reasons to believe that Satan had a special hold on them. God had put up with these nations for many centuries. In His mercy He waited before He drew the sword of justice. Now their wickedness had reached its full measure, and the time for judgment had come. The Lord called Israel to carry out that awful judgment.
Paul says God "gave them their land." One commentator explains why it could only ever be a gift.
God had driven out the nations who occupied the land of promise, for Israel certainly did not have the power to do this. It was God who planted Israel in the land. It was God who brought trouble on those who had seized the land He meant to give to Israel. Israel did use their swords in conquering the land, but it was not their swords that won the victory.
Paul covers Abraham to Joshua in a few lines. One commentator names what that short summary holds.
First, God's dealings from His choice of the fathers are tied at once to the exodus of the people from Egypt. Then comes His care of them in the wilderness, until He gave them the land to inherit. It is the Pentateuch and the book of Joshua in miniature, with Israel at the centre, loved for the sake of the fathers. The gospel confirms God's love to Israel; it does not cancel it.
Part of the answer lies in the wording of verses 19 and 20.
In verses 19 and 20 there is a notable difference from the usual wording. The point is not that He gave the land by lot, though that is true in itself, but that He caused them to inherit their land… This connects the date of "about 450 years" with the carrying out of the promised inheritance.
A reference work gives the reading itself, and where the count may start.
In Acts 13:20 the King James Version reads that God gave them judges for about 450 years, until Samuel the prophet. This would not agree with the 480 years of 1 Kings 6:1. But there is a different reading in Acts 13, which editors of the Greek Testament and the Revised Version have adopted, apart from all questions of chronology. It reads, "He divided to them their land by lot, about 450 years; and afterwards he gave them judges." So the 450 years are not applied to the length of the judges. This period may be made up by counting from the birth of Isaac, because the promise was to the seed of Abraham, and Isaac was the child of promise.
- God chose. The account begins with His choice of the fathers. Israel's story never starts with Israel.
- God cleared. He did not sweep the seven nations away on a whim. He waited centuries while their wickedness grew full, then used Israel to carry out the judgment.
- God gave. The land came as an inheritance. Israel used swords, but swords did not win it. They had no power to take the land themselves.
- God kept giving. Judges, prophets, a king, then David — at every stage He is the Giver, the Raiser-up, the Fulfiller of promises.
- God's word holds. The date problem clears up once the better reading ties the 450 years to the inheritance, not to the judges.
And after these things he gave [them] judges till Samuel the prophet, [to the end of] about four hundred and fifty years.
Paul is speaking in a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, retelling Israel's story to people who knew it well. This verse covers the years from the settling of Canaan to Samuel, and it raises two questions: what does the 450 years count, and why did God keep giving judges to a failing people?
Paul's summary tells what God did, not what Israel achieved. One commentator lists the names the sermon gives Him.
He spoke of God, and of His ways, full and varied as they were… Then He appeared as a Giver. He gave them judges and prophets. He gave them Saul as king too. After that they knew Him as a Raiser-up. He raised up David first, then David's descendant — Jesus, when He came into the world as a man. Last of all He raised Him up from the dead. He also proved Himself a Fulfiller of promises. A Giver, a Raiser up, a Fulfiller of His promises — what an announcement they heard that day!
The older English reading ties the 450 years to the judges themselves. That clashes with the 480 years of 1 Kings 6:1. Commentators differ on the answer. Some look to the oldest manuscripts:
In the common text of 13:20, Paul marks the period of the Judges as about 450 years… But this cannot be squared with 1 Kings 6:1. That verse fixes the start of the Temple building — in the fourth year of Solomon — at 480 years after the Exodus… Now the earliest Greek manuscripts, along with the Latin and Egyptian versions, read the passage another way: "He divided the land among them by lot about the space of 450 years. And after that He gave them judges." So the years mentioned would come before the time of the Judges.
Others keep the usual wording and explain the number another way. The judges did not all rule one after another, and the figure is a round one.
The "450 years" in Acts 13:20 looks like a round figure. It covers the time from the entry into the wilderness to the end of the reign of Saul… We must also remember that the Judges often ruled over only part of the people. So Ehud and Shamgar worked among the tribes in the south, while Deborah and Barak brought deliverance in the north.
Where the earlier manuscripts are followed, the number then measures something else entirely — the time it took God to make good His word about the land.
If the oldest witnesses are accepted, it was in about 450 years that Israel was made to inherit this land, after the promise to "our fathers," that is, counting from the birth of Isaac as the starting point… It cannot therefore be assumed that Paul assigns a duration of 450 years to the judges, and so invalidates the date in 1 Kings 6:1 of 480 years from the Exodus to the founding of Solomon's temple.
One word, "judges," stands for a whole book of Israel's history. It runs in a cycle: failure, misery, rescue, then failure again.
Their unfaithfulness brought misery on them, and that misery moved the compassion of God. His mighty grace raised up deliverers by His Spirit among the fallen and wretched people… But Israel did not change. "And yet they would not listen to their judges." "When the judge died, they turned back and became more corrupt than their fathers." This is the sad history of the people of God. It is also the history of the grace of God, and of His compassion towards His people.
Paul says God gave them judges. The gift lay in the giving, not in the quality of the men given.
We read, for instance, that God gave the people of Israel judges (Acts 13:20), that is, certain men who became leaders and rulers of the people. But there was nothing in Gideon, Samson, or any of them to magnify the love of God. These servants in themselves had little moral worth. They did not make their office great by their own excellence. Instead, their office made them great.
The verse ends with a name. Samuel judged Israel and was also the first prophet, and with his sons the era of the judges ran out.
Samuel, the first prophet (Acts 3:24; Acts 13:20), was also a judge over Israel (1 Samuel 7:6). He thought he could set up his sons as judges after him (1 Samuel 8:1), but their unfaithfulness ended that arrangement. The period of the judges was also short-lived by nature. The judges gave only brief relief to the misery of a guilty people. Israel had let the enemies of the Lord live instead of destroying them.
- Gave. One verb carries Paul's whole story. God gave judges, gave Saul as king, raised up David, and then raised up David's descendant, Jesus.
- Grace. The judges came out of Israel's collapse. Their history records the people's failure and God's compassion together.
- Gideon. No judge earned his place. The office lifted the man, not the man the office, so the credit stays with the Giver.
- Chronology. The 450 years fits either an older reading that ties it to gaining the land, or judgeships that overlapped. Either way, it does not overturn 1 Kings 6:1.
- Samuel. He is the hinge. After him the brief relief of the judges gave way to kings — and through David's line, to Jesus.
And then they asked for a king, and God gave to them Saul, son of Kis, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, during forty years.
Paul is preaching in a synagogue in Antioch, and he walks his hearers through their own national story. He reaches the day Israel asked for a king. Why did God answer a request that Scripture treats as a sad day for the nation?
The demand did not start in Paul's sermon. It started in Samuel's day, and what the people complained about was not their real problem.
What a sad day had dawned in Israel when they came to the prophet Samuel with this request. On the surface they complained about the misrule of Samuel's sons. But the prophet took this request to God in sorrow, and God showed Samuel where the real trouble lay — it was in their hearts. They found God's rule a burden. As He said to Samuel, "they have not rejected you, but they have rejected Me, that I should not reign over them." If they had only asked for a king like Moses ("and he was king in Jeshurun"), that would surely have pleased God. But no — what they wanted was a king "like all the nations." Long afterwards we read, "I gave you a king in My anger, and took him away in My wrath," Hosea 13:11.
That God "gave them" Saul is not a sign that the request pleased Him. Granting a prayer and approving it are two different things.
Until then God had kept the government in His own hands. But the people were restless and dissatisfied, always ready to complain about the ways of divine goodness. They ask for a king, so that they may be like the nations around them. Yet the Lord, who always answers faith, is pleased at times to answer unbelief as well, as He did when the people demanded quail. So here He gives them their desire. He sets over them Saul, the son of Kish, the man they wanted, the man who would so soon show the actual state of their hearts.
Paul does not just name the king. He also gives the length of his reign, and that number carries weight.
Scripture numbers are instructive. Forty is the number of full trial (Psalm 95:10; Matthew 4:2). For forty years Saul reigned. This is how the trial ended. The arrogant enemy nailed the dead bodies of the king and his sons to the wall of Bethshan. The people were scattered like sheep without a shepherd (1 Samuel 31). What confidence dare we place in flesh?
The verse is one step in an argument, not a stray piece of history. Paul is retelling Israel's past for a reason.
after-note: DELETE
The apostle begins by reminding them how God had brought Israel out of Egypt and planted them in the land. After that, their sins made the period a disastrous one. Yet He raised up judges for them, for about 450 years, until Samuel — another memorable deliverance. Then came more disaster, for the people insisted on a king. But here too, after forty years of trial, God rose above their failure. He gave them a man after His own heart, and with him the promise of a Saviour in his line.
The man preaching this sermon had once carried the king's name, and he came from the king's tribe.
Like his former namesake Saul the son of Kish (1 Samuel 9:1-2), who hunted David, the anointed of God, and meant to destroy him, Saul of Tarsus was just as set on wiping out the Name of Jesus — David's greater Lord. These two men of the tribe of Benjamin were true to type, for both were "ravening wolves" (Genesis 49:27). We understand that Saul means "asked" — likely a reference to the people asking for Saul the son of Kish: "Make us a king to judge us like all the nations" (1 Samuel 8:5). We are also told that Paul means "little."
Both men were given in answer to asking. But the asking came from opposite sources.
Like his namesake of old, he too had been "granted by request" — but in a very different sense! Jehovah gave the first Saul "in His wrath" to be king over His people. They had asked for him stubbornly, because they preferred a government like that of the nations to Jehovah's government. But the "Saul" of the New Testament came out of the prayer of the first Christian martyr: "Lord, lay not this sin to their charge." Saul had agreed to that man's death, and had watched it as an active witness.
- Asked — The demand for a king came from hearts that found God's rule a burden. The complaint about Samuel's sons was not the real one.
- Given — God answers unbelief as well as faith. He handed them the man they wanted, who would soon display exactly what their hearts were like.
- Tried — Forty is the span of full testing. Saul's forty years closed with his body nailed to the wall of Bethshan and his people scattered.
- Replaced — God rose above the failure of their choice. He gave a king after His own heart, and in that line the promise of a Saviour.
- Renamed — Paul was once called Saul, from the same tribe as the king. He too was "granted by request" — not by a nation's stubborn demand, but through a martyr's prayer for his killers.
And having removed him he raised up to them David for king, of whom also bearing witness he said, I have found David, the son of Jesse, a man after my heart, who shall do all my will.
Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.
Of this man's seed according to promise has God brought to Israel a Saviour, Jesus;
Paul is speaking in a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, after walking his hearers through Israel's history from Egypt to King David. At this verse the promise made to David lands on a person with a name: Jesus.
Everything before this verse leads here. One writer follows Paul from David to David's promised descendant, and ends with four questions about Him.
Paul then quickly sketches God's deep and constant interest in His people, up to the time He gave them a king. He stops with David, the well-known picture of the Messiah, as David's own psalms clearly show. From David he moves easily to David's promised descendant. God, he says, "brought" that descendant to Israel as a Saviour, Jesus (v. 23). Was this not like God? Was it not promised in the law and the prophets as well as the psalms? Were the Jews not looking for Him? Did they not desperately need Him?
The wording here can mislead. Later in the same chapter Paul speaks of God raising Jesus from the dead, but that is not what this verse says. Commentators use different words: some say "brought," others "raised up." Neither means resurrection here.
Paul briefly tells the history of Israel up to the time of David. Then he sets out the two basic parts of the gospel. First, God kept His promises. Second, God stepped in with power and raised Christ from the dead, showing Him to be the Son of God... The subjects are repentance and forgiveness of sins. For Israel, John the Baptist had prepared the way. Then God, according to His promise, raised up (not raised from among the dead) a Saviour.
The words "as he promised" carry the weight of the verse. One writer sets God's promise to David beside an earlier promise He had already kept.
Then he jumped over the centuries in between. He announced that God had kept His promise to David: from David's descendants He had raised up a Saviour for Israel, Jesus... God had been faithful to His word in the past. He kept His promise to Abraham when He brought Israel out of Egypt and into the land of Canaan (Gen. 15:13-16). And He was faithful to His promise to David when He raised up one of his descendants (2 Sam. 7:12), in the person of Jesus.
Israel waited for salvation when their Messiah came in power. The same writer shows what Paul told them instead.
The rulers of the synagogue had looked for a word of encouragement. Everyone heard a word of salvation. It was present salvation, full and free, for all who would receive it. Israel expected salvation in the future, and rightly so, but only when their Messiah appeared in person and in power... Was salvation entirely future? Paul would tell them it was not. There was then, and there is now, a present salvation, the salvation of the soul.
Israel killed the Saviour God brought to them. That is where the promise seemed to collapse, and where God acted again.
He begins with a brief history of the people of Israel. He quickly comes to this point: God kept His promise to His people Israel by giving them Christ, who came as a man (vv. 32-33). But Israel rejected and killed their Messiah. Humanly speaking, at this point, all was lost. But what did God do? He "raised him from the dead, no more to return to corruption"... God had promised that David would have a descendant to sit on his throne (2 Sam. 7:16). This promise is certain, sure and unchangeable. To keep it, God raised up Christ from among the dead.
Paul spoke to Jews, but the offer did not stop there. Non-Jews sat in that synagogue too, and the announcement included them.
He then presented Jesus as the promised descendant, the one John the Baptist had testified about. The news of the salvation centred in that Saviour went out to all his hearers. That included "those among you who fear God" — the non-Jews among them who worshipped the God of Israel.
One writer sums up what this Saviour brings to those who believe.
He showed that although the nation rejected and killed Him, God had raised Him from the dead. He showed that there is now forgiveness, and justification too, for all who believe.
- Promise — God's word to David (2 Sam. 7:12) waited centuries, and then God kept it: a Saviour from David's own line.
- Brought — here "raised up" means God brought Jesus into the world. The resurrection comes later in Paul's sermon.
- Saviour — His hearers were looking for a Messiah, and Paul calls Him Saviour. They needed one, and the salvation He brings is present, not only future.
- Secured — Israel rejected and killed Him, and all seemed lost. God raised Him from the dead, so the promise could not fail.
- Offered — the message went to everyone in that room, Jew and non-Jew alike. It brings forgiveness and justification to all who believe.
John having proclaimed before the face of his entry [among the people] [the] baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel.
Paul is preaching in a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, and he has just traced Israel's story from Egypt to David to the promised Saviour. Now he names John, the preacher every listener knew, and the call to repentance John brought to the whole nation before Jesus appeared.
Paul dates God's act by a ministry his hearers could remember. The point he draws from it is that God kept His promise to David.
Then he leapt over the centuries in between and announced that the promise to David had been kept: from his descendants God had raised up a Saviour for Israel, Jesus. And he fixed the date of this act of God by telling how John had preached first, before the Saviour came, a baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. So God had been faithful to His word in the past.
The words "before the face of His entering in" picture a herald going ahead of a king. Israel had waited a long time for a prophet's voice.
No one could say that God had failed to confirm the coming He had promised so long before. He gave fresh testimony, and it carried all the more weight because no prophet's living voice had been heard for more than four hundred years after Malachi... So, before the face of His entering in, John preached a baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. And his call was not only a moral one, a self-judgment before God. He also told them to believe on the One coming after him, that is, on Jesus.
John asked Israel for something the earlier prophets had not asked. Stepping into his water said something about the person who did it.
Earlier prophets had reasoned with Israel and called them back to the law they had broken. John no longer does that. He demands repentance. They were to admit that the law left them completely lost, and to take their place as dead men in the waters of his baptism. It was "a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins." If they listened to John and repented, they were ready in heart to receive the forgiveness of sins through the One who was about to come.
John's call went out to the whole nation. But anyone who accepted it stepped away from the nation as it stood. Even Jesus came to be baptised, for a different reason.
Through John's baptism the godly few took separate ground from the nation as a whole, waiting for the Messiah to come. They judged themselves, and cleared themselves of the sinful condition of the nation. John baptised the Lord too. In this way He took His place among the repentant in Israel, not confessing sins, but fulfilling righteousness, as He said, "Thus it is fitting for us to fulfill all righteousness" (Matt. 3:15).
John's own conduct is part of Paul's argument. He had a huge following and could have claimed the title himself.
So God gave a fine witness to the Messiah who was just at hand. It was not a question of a great man, or of great deeds, but of God carrying out His purpose. If even a trace of ambition had moved John, he could easily have set himself up as the Messiah, for he had an immense following among the people. The truth was that he was not the Bridegroom but His friend. The fear of God shut out such low desires. He felt it was his joy and his duty to do the will of God, and to be the witness of the One who was coming.
Was John's baptism the same as Christian baptism? The timing alone answers that.
When our Lord spoke, Christian baptism was not known. The only baptism then was that of John the Baptist. Christian baptism was not known until after Christ had died, because believers are baptized into the death of Christ. John's baptism was "a baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel" (Acts 13:24)... Baptism as a mere rite never did anything vital for anyone.
- Sent — God did not leave Israel without warning. No prophet had spoken for four hundred years. Then He sent a herald ahead of His Son.
- Summons — John did not call Israel back to the law. He called them to admit they were lost, and to take the place of dead men in the water.
- Scope — the call went out "to all the people of Israel." Those who answered it stepped away from the nation's condition instead of defending it.
- Signpost — John kept pointing past himself. He told the people to believe on the One coming after him. He was the friend of the Bridegroom, never the Bridegroom.
- Separate — his baptism belongs to that time of preparation. It is not Christian baptism, which speaks of Christ's death. No rite on its own has ever made anyone alive to God.
And as John was fulfilling his course he said, Whom do ye suppose that I am? *I* am not [he]. But behold, there comes one after me, the sandal of whose feet I am not worthy to loose.
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, tracing Israel's story from Egypt to David and on to the promised Saviour. John stands at the turn of that story, and Paul quotes what he said about himself as his work ended: a denial.
John's testimony carried extra weight. It came after a long silence in which God sent no prophet at all.
No one could say that God had failed to confirm His long promised intervention with fresh testimony. That testimony was all the more striking because no prophet's living voice had been heard for more than four hundred years after Malachi. Everyone took John for a prophet. Our Lord bore witness to him as more than a prophet: he was Jehovah's messenger, sent ahead of the Messiah to prepare the way before Him.
People had already made up their minds about John.
They completely mistook what John meant. Human nature is always ready to exaggerate man and belittle God. But the forerunner left no room for doubt.
John also had a large following. A man with ambition would have used it.
As he finished his course, he acknowledged that he was not the Messiah. So God gave an admirable witness to the Messiah who was just at hand. This was not about a great man or great deeds. It was about God accomplishing His purpose. If even a trace of ambition had moved John, he had a huge following and could easily have set himself up as the Messiah. The truth was that he was not the Bridegroom but His friend, and the fear of God shut out these base desires.
John picked one small, everyday image: the strap on a sandal.
The strap or ribbon that fastens an eastern shoe or sandal. Scripture mentions it as a thing of the least value, and untying it counted as a menial, servant's job.
So John placed himself below even the servant who does that job. Then look at what the Lord Himself later did.
If He were only a man, John would surely have been worthy to be His servant, however great that man might have been. But He was God, and He had come among His people bringing good news. How wonderful to find Him washing the feet of His disciples! No one greater than John was ever born of women, yet John was not worthy to untie the strap of that One's sandal. And He tied a towel around Himself and washed His disciples' feet.
Paul could lean on John's words because his hearers already accepted them.
All Israel knew that John was a true prophet of God. He took the lowest place because of the greatness of the One he bore witness to, insisting that he was not worthy to untie the shoes on His feet. Not the least doubt was left about who this was. When Jesus came to him in front of all the people, John declared, "Behold, the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world!"
John's course ran out. What he had said did not run out with him.
The voice that uttered "the things" had passed away, but the things — yes, "all things that he spoke" — had remained. The vessel had been broken, but its treasure endured. The star had sunk below its horizon, but a greater Light had filled the sphere. John had decreased, but Christ had increased.
- Sent. After four hundred silent years, God sent John ahead of the Messiah. That is why Paul can build his case on him.
- Asked. The crowd mistook the messenger for the Master. Human nature is quick to exaggerate man and belittle God.
- Denied. With a large following in hand, John could have claimed the place himself. He refused it: he was not the Bridegroom but His friend.
- Lowered. Untying a sandal strap was a servant's lowest job, and John said he was not fit for it. The One he spoke of later took a towel and washed feet Himself.
- Finished. John's course ran out; his testimony did not. The vessel broke, the treasure stayed. That is the shape of every true servant's work: he decreases, Christ increases.
Brethren, sons of Abraham's race, and those who among you fear God, to you has the word of this salvation been sent
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia. He has traced Israel's history from the fathers to David, and on to Jesus. Now he turns and names his hearers. Two questions follow. Who is he speaking to, and what does he mean by a message of salvation that God has sent?
Paul names two groups in one breath. Birth marks the first group — a family line. One writer separates that descent from the sonship faith gives:
By natural descent the Jews were Abraham's children. Yet they are called "sons of the stock of Abraham" (Acts 13:26), because they held a recognised position on earth connected with that forefather. Christians, on the other hand, are called "sons" of Abraham, but never children of Abraham. We are his sons, justified by faith. He is the father of all who believe, for "it is those of faith who are the sons of Abraham" (Gal. 3:7). We are not his children as offspring of his stock — that is, by natural descent.
The ESV renders that phrase "sons of the family of Abraham"; older translations read "sons of the stock of Abraham."
The second group are not Israelites. They are Gentiles who had joined the worship of Israel's God. One writer notes when Paul first gives them a named place:
Here the apostle's address marks out, for the first time, the place given to Gentile converts.
The word Paul uses is not narrow. It gathers up everything God has done:
We now come to a word of very large meaning. It is so large that it can cover other gospel words such as justification, redemption, reconciliation. Hebrews 2:3 shows how large that meaning can be. There God's mighty intervention on man's behalf, which the Lord Himself first began to speak, is called "such a great salvation." In Acts 13:26 the apostle Paul speaks of "the word of this salvation," using the term in just the same broad sense.
The very next verses describe how Jerusalem condemned Jesus. Yet the message goes to that same people. One writer sets Paul's sermon against Habakkuk's complaint that God does not save:
Paul's message in the synagogue dealt exactly with Habakkuk 1:5. When there was no salvation, and the prophet said, "You do not save," God raised up a Saviour to Israel who had died and who was risen. "The word of this salvation" was sent specifically to those who had rejected Christ. They all heard this word, and those who feared God were called to accept it.
Translations differ here, because the manuscripts differ. Some read that the message was sent to you; others, including the ESV, read us. One writer explains why he keeps "us":
The oldest manuscripts read "us." Most manuscripts support "you"; but "us" graciously includes the witnesses. The "you" just before may have got repeated.
Other writers quote the verse as "to you," and build on that wording. With "us," Paul stands inside the message he preaches. With "you," he holds it out to his hearers.
One writer presses what the words meant for each person sitting there:
From these words we learn one thing as clearly as possible. Every soul in that synagogue was called on, there and then, to take into his heart the blessed message falling from the preacher's lips. Not one was excluded. "To you is the word of this salvation sent." If anyone had asked the apostle whether the message was meant for him, what would the reply have been? "To you is the word of this salvation sent." Was there some preliminary question to be settled first? Not one. All the preliminaries had been settled at the cross.
The word reaches the hearer who fears God but does not yet know forgiveness:
He then goes on to say, "Whoever among you fears God, to you is the word of this salvation sent." Are you a God-fearing person, still looking towards God, though you do not yet know forgiveness and salvation? "To you is the word of this salvation sent."
- Sent. The message did not drift into Antioch. God sent it — and sent it first to the very people who had rejected Christ.
- Sent to two kinds of hearer. Jews by descent, and Gentiles among them who feared God. This address marks out the place given to Gentile converts for the first time.
- Sent as salvation. The word is a wide one. It covers all that God has done, and takes in justification, redemption and reconciliation.
- Sent to us — or to you. The manuscripts differ. The older reading puts the preacher inside the message; the common one holds it out to the room.
- Sent with no preconditions. No one in that synagogue was left out. Nothing had to be settled first, because the cross settled everything.
for those who dwell in Jerusalem, and their rulers, not having known him, have fulfilled also the voices of the prophets which are read on every sabbath, [by] judging [him].
In a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, Paul tells his Jewish hearers a painful thing: the people of Jerusalem and their rulers killed Jesus without knowing who He was. They had the prophets read to them every Sabbath, and by condemning Him they carried out those very words.
Paul does not say they never heard the prophets. He says they did not "understand the utterances of the prophets" — words that older translations render "the voices of the prophets". One writer draws out the difference:
Hearing the voice of the Son of God is not just hearing certain words the Lord spoke. In Acts 13:27 we learn that the people of Jerusalem heard the actual words of the prophets every Sabbath day. Yet they did not know "the voice of the prophets". It is clear, then, that we may hear the words and miss the voice. Again, in 1 Corinthians 14:10, we read there are "so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without meaning". The voice, then, is the true meaning of the words — the message that the words contain.
Another writer names that message: they missed "the testimony the prophets gave, which was Christ; the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow" (James Boyd).
Owning the Scriptures gave them no protection. The One they failed to know was among them, described in advance in the books they held.
Ten thousand eyes saw Him as to His personal appearance (John 6:40), yet did not see Him in the truth of His Person. He was in the world and the world did not know Him (John 1:10). A hundred Scriptures had foretold His coming, His ways and His glories. Those Scriptures were in the hands of His earthly people, in His own land of Israel. Yet we read, "He came to His own, and His own people did not receive Him" (John 1:11). More than that, in their ignorance of His glory, they fulfilled those very Scriptures in condemning Him.
This ignorance was not innocent confusion. It belonged to the people most sure of their own standing. They could judge neither themselves nor the One they put on trial.
Israel was sent "the word of this salvation". Against it stands the stubborn ignorance of those who boasted most: the people living in Jerusalem and their rulers. They had the voices of the prophets read to them sabbath by sabbath, yet they fulfilled them in unbelief. They knew neither themselves nor the One they presumed to judge — the Judge of Israel struck on the cheek, the Judge of living and dead hung on the tree… Yes, in their blindness they fulfilled everything God had written about Him. Law, psalms, and prophets all centre in Him. They should have known Him most of all, and they knew Him least; their eye was not clear, and their body was full of darkness.
Another writer says the prophets' words "touch on the real reason for their hatred of Him — His divine Sonship" (Samuel Ridout).
The sentence they passed on Him fulfilled the writings they had just heard read.
They could bring no charge of guilt against Him, yet they demanded that Pilate hand Him over to death. Without realising it they had done just what Scripture said they would do. Prophecy had spoken of His betrayal, His crucifixion, the piercing of His hands and feet and side, and many more details. All of it came true to the letter.
God's plan went forward, and the guilt was still theirs. One writer holds both sides together:
God has His determinate counsel and foreknowledge. The Jews played their evil part, the Gentiles theirs. Their thoughts and feelings differed, yet together they showed their characters and their guilt. By that very act they fulfilled the prophets. The same act gave occasion for God to display His holiest judgment and to accomplish the work of His grace.
Their ignorance did not excuse the crime. God used it as ground for offering pardon.
In the days after the death of Christ, the Spirit of God spoke through the apostle to Israel. He said, "You killed the Author of life," and also, "And now, brothers, I know that you acted in ignorance, as did also your rulers" (Acts 3:15, 17). In His grace, God accepted that those who had murdered Jesus had sinned in ignorance… The deliberate, planned murder of the Lord, as the Sent One of God, would have been a sin beyond forgiveness.
- Words — Israel heard the prophets read aloud every Sabbath. Hearing the words is not the same as catching the message inside them.
- Voice — That message was Christ: His sufferings and the glory to follow. Miss Him and the reading achieves nothing.
- Blindness — The failure fell on those most sure of their knowledge. They knew neither themselves nor the One they judged.
- Fulfilment — By condemning Him they carried out the Scriptures they had just heard. God's plan never cancels human guilt.
- Mercy — They acted in ignorance, so God treated the crime as forgivable. The word of salvation still went out to Israel.
And having found no cause of death [in him], they begged of Pilate that he might be slain.
Paul retells the trial of Jesus in one damning line: His judges found no crime, yet they asked Pilate to kill Him. So what does His innocence prove, and what does their demand expose?
His trial produced no charge. Writers take that verdict as a statement about who He is. Older translations word it "no cause of death." The ESV says "no guilt worthy of death."
He is the One of whom Pilate had to say, "I have found no cause of death in Him" (Luke 23:22). Pilate was using these words as a judge, yet they were true in the most absolute sense. We must die; but here at last is found on earth a blessed, perfect Man over whom death has no claim. There is plenty of cause of death in us, but no cause of death in Him.
The finding carried weight because it came from people who wanted the opposite result.
Through His three and a half years of ministry the Saviour lived in the fierce glare of hostile criticism. He was no hermit, as John the Baptist was; the desert was not His home; He moved freely in and out among the people. So everyone knew all the facts of His life. If His enemies could have found a single flaw in Him, how it would have delighted their evil hearts! But He was God's holy One. The Passover lamb had to be "without blemish." Only such a lamb could picture the One who was holy in nature and stainless in all His ways.
Paul does not say they convicted Him. They asked for His death with no case in hand, and Kelly names the two failures behind that.
Next Paul boldly sets out the terrible position the Jews had put themselves in… Along with spiritual blindness there was, as usual, the most glaring lack of common righteousness.
The verse divides the guilt: one side asked, the other signed. Pilate's own verdict matched Paul's account, and that is what condemns him.
At the trial of our Lord, Pilate declared in public that he found no fault in Him. Yet he gave way to the fanaticism of the Jews. He was also afraid he might not stand well with Caesar if he let One who claimed to be the King of the Jews live. So, to his eternal shame, he gave sentence that it should be as His enemies demanded (Luke 23:24).
Kelly traces the demand back to a darkness already inside them. In this death it came to its head.
Their eye was not single, and their body was full of darkness. That darkness came to its head in the death of their own Messiah, forced out of a reluctant Pilate. Pilate was blind too, and he was not without warning and moral witness. Yet he was not as blind as those who said they could see. So their sin remained, and it remains, sadly, to this day!
Another writer notes what these men achieved without meaning to.
They could bring no charge of guilt against Him, yet they demanded that Pilate hand Him over to death. Without realizing it they had done exactly what Scripture had said they would do. His betrayal, His crucifixion, the piercing of His hands and feet and side, and many other details spoken of in prophecy were fulfilled to the letter, then His removal from the cross and His burial in the grave.
The verdict matters beyond the trial. Death stood in the way of every promise God had made, until One came who owed death nothing.
Great promises of God lie scattered over the pages of the Old Testament. But death always stands in the way of their fulfilment. Then at last there comes One in whom there was "no cause of death" (Acts 13:28). He goes into death, yet death could not hold Him (Acts 2:24). So at last we find a Man who, in regard to the promises of God, is "the Yea" and "the Amen." As "the Yea" He is the One in whom the blessedness of every promise is displayed. As "the Amen" He is the One through whom God fulfils every promise.
- No cause. The investigation of Jesus turned up nothing: "plenty of cause of death in us, but no cause of death in Him."
- No flaw. He lived under hostile scrutiny for years. The clean verdict came from people who would have loved to find a stain — the lamb "without blemish."
- No case. They had no charge to bring, yet they asked for His death. Blindness and plain unrighteousness went together — and without knowing it, they fulfilled what Scripture had said.
- No excuse. Pilate had said he found no fault. Then he sentenced Him anyway, to please the crowd.
- No claim. Death had no claim on Him, so when He entered it death could not hold Him — and every promise of God became "Yes" and "Amen" in Him.
And when they had fulfilled all things written concerning him, they took him down from the cross and put him in a sepulchre;
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, and he is retelling the death of Jesus. The men who killed Him were acting out Scriptures they heard read every sabbath, so who was really in charge that day?
The people who heard the prophets read most often were the ones who fulfilled them blindly. One writer sets that reading beside what those listeners did to the One the prophets described.
The people of Jerusalem and their rulers heard the words of the prophets read out sabbath by sabbath, yet they fulfilled those words in unbelief. They did not know themselves, and they did not know the One they dared to judge. Yes, they blindly fulfilled everything God had written about Him. The law, the psalms and the prophets all centre on Him. He was the One they should have known best, and He was the One they knew least.
Other verses speak only of the prophets being fulfilled. This one gathers up everything written about Him, and it was enemies who did the work.
Acts 13:29 seems the widest of all. It speaks not only about the prophets but about "all that was written of him" being fulfilled. God, in His sovereignty, used wicked enemies to fulfil His purpose and the Scriptures — and those enemies remain fully responsible for what they did.
Israel's law gave a special meaning to a body hung up, and it set a limit on how long the body could stay there. It also matters who finally took Him down.
A crime could carry the death penalty, but only certain crimes called for hanging the body afterwards. The hanging showed that the man died under the curse of God. It was meant as a public disgrace and a warning to others. But that disgrace was not to last beyond the day of the hanging. Galatians 3:13 shows that this applies mainly to the Lord Jesus. At Calvary He was made a curse for us, and He bore the most dreadful disgrace for our sakes. But that awful treatment was limited to that one day. When His great work of atonement was finished, those who loved Him took His body and laid it in a grave.
Up to this point men had been allowed to insult His body. Taking Him down marks the end of what they could do to it.
But at last, "when they had carried out all that was written of Him, they took Him down from the tree and laid Him in a tomb." His work was finished. Now man could do nothing more to insult that body, though God's patience had allowed such insults before. It is taken down from the cross and wrapped in spices, which suggest how sweet and fragrant that death was to God. It is laid in a new tomb that death had never touched. The ashes of the sacrifice were poured out in a clean place, and no decay is allowed to touch that Holy One.
A criminal's death would have ended in a criminal's grave. It did not, and the difference was written down long before.
They would have given Him the grave of the wicked, but God had foretold otherwise. An older translation of Isaiah 53:9 reads, "they appointed His grave with the wicked, but with the rich He was when He had died." The tomb was one in which no other dead person had ever lain.
The verse stops at a tomb. The next line of Paul's sermon turns everything around.
Here we see the blindness of the world, and above all the blindness of Israel. Without knowing it they fulfilled all that was written about Him, right up to the moment when they took Him down from the tree and laid Him in a tomb. "But God raised Him from the dead." It was not only that the promised One had come. It was also that God stepped in and raised Him from among the dead, at the point where unbelief seemed to have lost everything in His rejection and death. Glad tidings indeed! Glad tidings of a victory over all that sin could do, up to death itself.
- Written — not only the prophets, but everything written about Him was carried out. Enemies did the work, and they stayed fully answerable for it.
- Blind — they heard the prophets read each sabbath. Then they fulfilled those words by condemning the One the prophets described.
- Cursed — hanging on a tree marked a man in public as under God's curse, and the law limited that exposure to a single day.
- Buried — once His work was finished, no more insult was allowed. They laid Him in a tomb death had never touched, and even His grave matched what God had foretold.
- Raised — the story does not end at the sealed tomb: what men closed, God opened, and that is the good news Paul preached.
but God raised him from among [the] dead,
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, and he has just traced Israel's history down to the trial, the cross, and the tomb. Then the sentence turns: God answers what men did, and Paul's whole gospel hangs on that turn.
Paul's address is a string of plain facts. One writer sets out its shape:
In the synagogue of the Jews... they announce Jesus and the resurrection. Let us notice certain points in this address. As usual, it was made up of facts. The apostle tells Israel's history in brief, down to the time of David. He then lays down the two basic parts of the gospel: the fulfilment of the promises, and the powerful intervention of God in the resurrection of Christ, which showed Him to be the Son of God. In this way also he begins the Epistle to the Romans.
Everything before this verse belongs to men: the cross and the sealed tomb. One writer shows how complete the enemy's victory looked:
As to the tomb of this blessed One, Satan, with man as his partner, had things all his own way. When Jesus was born, He was laid in a manger, because the inn had no room for Him. All through His life on earth He was the constant object of Satan's malice. The cross was the great proof of this... the greed of hell had its fill when the great stone closed the mouth of the tomb. The victory seemed complete. Death wrapped itself around the Lord of glory. "But God raised him from the dead."
The same reversal is put in a single line elsewhere. Human hands had closed the story; God opened it again:
It is true that loving hands took Him down from the cross and placed Him in a tomb; but wicked hands sealed Him there, and the world hoped never to see Him again; "but God raised Him from the dead." The One whom men killed, God raised up.
Notice who acts in the sentence: God. One writer explains what that act announced to the world:
"But God raised Him from the dead." Acts 13:30. How simple that is. This, then, was God's great public showing of His complete satisfaction with the work of the Lord Jesus Christ. That is why people truly and gladly call the resurrection the foundational truth of the gospel.
Paul does not just mention the resurrection. He proves it. One writer explains why he took such trouble:
Notice that the apostle Paul took great pains to prove that God had raised Christ from the dead. He proved it from the Scriptures and from the testimony of eyewitnesses. (Acts 13:30-37.) And with reason. The resurrection of Christ was the evidence that His work of atonement was complete, to the satisfaction of God... For it was God Himself who stepped in — stepped in with the overflowing joy of His own heart — and lifted out of the grave the One who died on the cross. And He seated Him at His own right hand in heaven, to show what He thought of the value of the work finished on the cross.
after_note:
The verse rebukes human pride, but it does more than that. It hands something to everyone who believes:
What a fact, proved by every kind of evidence that grace could, would, and did supply... And it is not only "the great exception" that rebukes the emptiness, pride, and self-will of unbelieving man. It is also such a source and supply of peace, light, joy and blessing to all who believe!
That blessing rests on God's side of the account, not on ours. The same writer shows where God won the victory, and on what terms:
This was not only the promised One come at last. It was also God's own intervention, raising Him up from among the dead when unbelief had made everything seem lost in His rejection and death... God's grace in Christ wins the victory over evil in Satan's last stronghold. So man may believe and be saved, before God judges those who keep on refusing to believe. It is therefore no question of what man deserves. He has no righteousness before God — only unrighteousness, in every way.
- The turn — Man's part of the story ends at the tomb; the verse begins where God steps in and takes over the account.
- The Actor — God is the subject of the sentence. He raised Christ, and He showed the world His complete satisfaction with the work of the cross.
- The foundation — Promise fulfilled, plus God stepping in to raise Christ: these are the two basic parts of the gospel Paul preaches here and in Romans.
- The proof — Paul argues it from Scripture and from eyewitnesses. A finished atonement stands or falls with a risen Christ.
- The supply — The same fact that rebukes human pride gives peace, light, joy and blessing to all who believe. It rests on God's righteousness, not on ours.
who appeared for many days to those who had come up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are now his witnesses to the people.
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch. He has just said that men in Jerusalem buried Jesus, and that God raised Him. One question must follow. Who saw Him alive, and why should anyone believe them?
The first preachers did not argue the resurrection as a theory. They pointed to men who had seen it.
The resurrection is the grand foundation truth of the gospel. To be a witness of His resurrection was the main requirement for an apostle (Acts 1). The truth Peter pressed most was that God had raised up Jesus, whom the Jews had crucified (Acts 2). He urged the same thing later in Solomon's porch (Acts 3), and before the Jewish council more than once (Acts 4, 5). The same was true in preaching to the Gentiles (Acts 10), and Paul pressed it even more than Peter did (Acts 13). This witness especially grieved the Sadducean leaders (Acts 4). It is what rouses the undying scorn or opposition of unbelief all over the world.
Two details carry the weight of the verse: how long He appeared, and who saw Him. Neither is an accident.
Here the apostle points out the gracious care and wisdom of God. He gave the risen Christ to be "seen," and not once or twice only, but for "many days." Now who could be valid witnesses of this staggering fact? People who barely knew Him, or did not know Him at all? Or those most familiar with Him when He was alive? Clearly the latter. So He appeared, once risen, to these very people. They were the slowest of all to believe He was alive again for evermore, and their slowness matched the depth of their grief and disappointment over His cross and His grave.
Kelly also weighs one small word in the verse — "now."
The common printed text, with more than one excellent ancient copy, leaves out the word "now," though it is really emphatic and important. They are at this moment, says the apostle, His witnesses to the Jews.
The men who came up with Him from Galilee were not eager to believe He had risen. That reluctance, far from weakening their evidence, is what makes it hold up.
The disciples were slow to believe. They refused to accept that the Lord had risen until they had indisputable, first-hand proof. That is a strong point in the proof of His resurrection. If they had been gullible, ready to believe any tale they heard, you could understand their testimony carrying no weight. But these men were slow to believe such astounding news, and indisputable evidence convinced them. No one should deny their testimony.
Paul does not say they are witnesses to the world. He says "to the people," and that means Israel. He points his Jewish hearers to testimony aimed at them.
In verse 31 he puts the twelve apostles clearly in the place of testimony to Israel. They had been with the Lord themselves, and they had seen Him after His resurrection. "They are," he says, "his witnesses to the people."
Notice what Paul does not claim. He did not come up from Galilee, and he does not put himself in this company. Kelly notes that this takes nothing away from their witness, and that Paul sets himself and Barnabas apart from them.
He insists on it just as strongly, even though he was not one of them. In fact, he contrasts himself and Barnabas with this group. Grace provided another character of testimony, so that the mouths of those who spoke against it might be stopped. Witnesses were raised up who had not known Him at all while He lived here on earth. Paul himself was bitterly hostile, until the Lord revealed Himself to His enemy and in him, outside Damascus, and made him His devoted servant.
Paul had seen the risen Lord too, though not when the others did.
An essential feature of apostleship was first-hand knowledge of the risen Saviour. An apostle had to be able to testify that he had seen Him himself, risen. That is why Paul asks his third question in 1 Corinthians 9:1. Paul saw Him, not during the forty days, but later in the full blaze of His glory.
- Seen. God did not give one quick glimpse of the risen Christ. He appeared over many days, so the fact rests on sight repeated again and again.
- Chosen. He appeared to those who had walked with Him from Galilee — the people best placed to know whether it was really Him.
- Slow. Their reluctance to believe is part of the proof. Men convinced against their own expectations are not inventing a story.
- Sent. Because they saw, they became witnesses "to the people." That testimony went to Israel first.
- Widened. Paul never walked with Him in Galilee. He saw the Lord later, in glory, and carried a second kind of witness — proof from men who had never met Jesus on earth.
And *we* declare unto you the glad tidings of the promise made to the fathers,
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, where he has traced Israel's history down to Jesus. Now he announces the news itself: God has kept to their children the promise He made to the fathers.
Up to this point Paul has been laying out facts. Here he begins to press their meaning on the people in front of him.
From verse 32 comes the application of the facts about the Messiah, already given in verses 23-31. Chief among them are His death at man's hands, His resurrection by God, and the full witness of His appearing afterwards among those who knew Him best.
The good news is not a new offer added to the old promise. It is the old promise arriving in a Person, and the following verse anchors that in Psalm 2:7.
Christ's coming fulfilled the promise made to the fathers. Their children now had the good news of it in His Person here below. The raising up of Jesus in verse 33 therefore goes no further than the Child born, the Son given. Psalm 2:7 agrees. It refers not to His resurrection from the dead, as many have supposed, but to His birth, just as the words say... He, the Messiah, born of woman, born under law, was the object, accomplisher, and heir of the promises.
Commentators differ over this phrase. Many read it as the resurrection. Others point out that the next verse adds "from the dead" as a separate, further step.
God raised up the Messiah according to promise and the prophecy of the second psalm. To that, verse 34 adds another and still more important truth: God raised Him up "from the dead"... Acts 3:22, 26 and Acts 7:37 are clear cases of this use of "raised up" in the same book.
Others look at how the New Testament uses the word "begotten" of the Son:
The New Testament speaks of the Son as begotten in several places: Acts 13:32, Hebrews 1:5 and Hebrews 5:5. Not one of them refers to the Son being born. Each points instead to His being begotten to an office — in resurrection, in being supreme in the inhabited world, and in priesthood.
The people Paul addresses had rejected the very One in whom the promise came. That is where the resurrection enters his argument.
He begins with a short history of the people of Israel. It leads straight to the point: God fulfilled His promise to His people Israel by giving them Christ in incarnation (vv. 32-33). But Israel rejected and killed their Messiah. Humanly speaking, at this point all was lost. But what did God do? He "raised Him from among the dead, no more to return to corruption"... God had promised that David would have a descendant to sit on his throne (2 Sam. 7:16). This promise is absolutely certain, sure and unalterable. To fulfil it, God raised up Christ from among the dead.
Because the promise is now secured in a risen Messiah, it cannot stay within the boundaries of one nation.
Only the death and resurrection of the Messiah could make the covenant everlasting. Only that way could the promised holy or merciful blessings of David become unbreakable... Only that way could the soul even of the Jew live, or the door of grace open wide enough to take in a Gentile.
Paul does not end with history. He ends by putting something into his hearers' hands that same day.
"Forgiveness of sins is proclaimed to you" — not promised for the future, but proclaimed now, announced as a present reality. "And by Him everyone who believes is freed from everything from which you could not be freed by the law of Moses."
- Promise. Paul announces no fresh offer. He announces the promise God made to the fathers, now kept for their children.
- Person. The promise arrives in a Person. Christ, born of woman and born under law, is the object, accomplisher, and heir of the promises.
- Debate. Commentators differ on "raised up." Some read it as Christ's coming into the world, with resurrection added only in the next verse. Others read "begotten" as marking an office God gave Him.
- Resurrection. Israel rejected and killed their Messiah. God raised Him from the dead, and that made the promised mercies of David unbreakable.
- Reach. A risen Messiah cannot stay inside one nation. So the same sermon ends by announcing forgiveness and freedom now, to everyone who believes.
that God has fulfilled this to us their children, having raised up Jesus; as it is also written in the second psalm, *Thou* art my Son this day have *I* begotten thee.
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, and he tells his listeners that God has kept His promise to their ancestors. He proves it from the second Psalm, which raises two questions: what does "raising Jesus" mean, and how can an eternal Son be begotten on one particular day?
God's promise to Israel was not left hanging. He kept it by giving a Person.
The coming of Christ fulfilled the promise made to the fathers. Their children now had the good news of it in His person here below. The raising up of Jesus in verse 33 does not therefore go beyond the Child thus born, the Son thus given. This agrees with Psalm 2:7, which refers not to His resurrection from the dead, as many have supposed, but to His birth, as the words simply say. He, the Messiah, born of a woman, born under law, was the object, accomplisher, and heir of the promises.
The ESV reads "by raising Jesus." Older versions have "raised up again," which points the reader to the resurrection. But the same verb appears elsewhere in Acts for God bringing a man onto the stage of history.
The word "raised up" here has a wider meaning than where it is repeated just after. It means that God ordained Christ and, as it were, brought Him into the light by His own hand, so that He might fulfil the office of Messiah. Scripture also shows us kings and prophets raised up by the Lord. Acts 3:22, 26 and Acts 7:37 are clear cases of this use of "raised up" in the same book... "Raised up" is correct. "Raised again" would fit only if the text certainly pointed to the resurrection, and it does not at all. But "raised up again" is unjustifiable.
So the next verse goes further. There God raises Him from the dead.
The word "begotten" is where readers stumble. It sounds like the Son had a starting date.
The eternal Son was never begotten. Even if He is called the only-begotten Son, the sense is not any begetting. It means "unique and the only one of its kind." But here we have the begetting: the creation of a being who has not been there before in this way — a man in this world... This wonder, "today I have begotten you," comes true; this miracle of the incarnation of the eternal Son of God. And the angel answered her [Mary], "The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you." That is "today I have begotten you" in Psalm 2:7. And therefore the holy thing, this little child, this unique child, which shall be born, shall be called Son of God.
The rest of Psalm 2 settles the question. Its own words belong to earth.
This passage is quoted in Acts 13:33, Hebrews 1:5 and Hebrews 5:5. This however presents no difficulty. It refers plainly to Christ as a man, Jehovah's Anointed and Jehovah's King, in connection with this world. The expressions used — "the hill of Zion," "the uttermost parts of the earth," and "this day" — clearly belong to the earth and to time. This confirms the view.
Commentators differ here. Some tie the words to the incarnation alone, others also to the resurrection — while holding that neither one makes Him Son.
This psalm shows the royal glory and world-wide rule of Christ, the One whom Israel and the nations reject... The title here refers to His incarnation, and secondarily to His resurrection from the dead (Acts 13:33-34). So this statement is not about the fact of His eternal Sonship. It speaks of Him as Son of God in time. The eternal Son of God became incarnate, but this did not lower His eternal Sonship... "But for the truth, and for His own personal dignity, it is of the highest importance to remember this: His Sonship when incarnate, and in resurrection too, rests on His eternal relationship as Son. Without that, the other could not be."
Paul does not stop at who this Man is. He turns the argument into an offer his hearers can take home that day.
"Let it be known to you therefore, brothers, that through this Man" (Jesus Christ, crucified, risen, and glorified) "forgiveness of sins is proclaimed to you" — not promised for the future, but proclaimed now, announced as a present reality — "and by Him everyone who believes is freed from everything from which you could not be freed by the law of Moses."
- Promise — God kept His word to the ancestors, and He kept it by giving a Person: the Child born, the Son given.
- Raised up — God brought Jesus forward as Messiah, as He once raised up kings and prophets. Resurrection comes next, in verse 34.
- Begotten — not the start of an eternal relationship, but the miracle of incarnation: the holy child born of Mary is called Son of God.
- Today — Zion, the ends of the earth, "this day": the psalm's own words tie the verse to earth and time. Commentators differ over whether resurrection is also in view.
- Therefore — the identity of this Son is the ground of the offer: forgiveness preached now, and freedom the law of Moses could never give.
But that he raised him from among [the] dead, no more to return to corruption, he spoke thus I will give to you the faithful mercies of David.
Paul is speaking in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia. Here he reaches the heart of his sermon. God raised Jesus out of death, and so made good an ancient promise to David. Two questions follow. What makes these blessings "sure"? And why does resurrection have anything to do with them? (Several writers quoted below follow an older wording, "the sure mercies of David".)
The sermon has already said that God "raised up Jesus" in verse 33. Is this verse a repeat of that, or something new?
The raising up of Jesus in verse 33 does not go beyond the Child born, the Son given. God raised up the Messiah according to promise and the prophecy of the second psalm. To that, verse 34 adds another and still more important truth: God raised Him up "from the dead". This is as certain as it is plain. It is no mere reasoning on the verse before, and no explanatory note. It is further teaching of the highest value. That is why the words come in this way: "But that He raised Him from the dead, no more to return to corruption, He has spoken thus…"
Scripture records others who came back from death and later died. The phrase "no more to return to corruption" marks the difference.
He is risen, not like Lazarus, Jairus' daughter, and others, to return to corruption, but never again to die (Acts 13:34). Death has no more dominion over Him (Rom. 6:9). He is alive, then, for ever — the living One (Rev. 1:18).
One word in this verse repays a closer look. It comes back one verse later, as a title for Christ Himself.
The proper sense of the word is pious, compassionate, that which is not profane. Scripture applies it to Christ, who sums up all the goodness of God towards men, as well as perfect piety… In Acts 13:34 the word translated "the sure mercies of David" is the same word translated "your Holy One" in verse 35 of the same chapter, and in Acts 2:27. The resurrection of Jesus, the Holy One who was not to see corruption, makes these holy things, or mercies, sure. They are the same mercies set out in Psalm 89.
The promises to David were earthly blessings for Israel. Why would a resurrection be needed to secure blessings on earth?
We must have Christ's resurrection even to get the earthly blessings of Israel. So in Acts 13 Paul says that God raised Christ "up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption"; and "I will give you the sure mercies of David," Isaiah 55. Israel could not have them without death and resurrection. So the sure mercies of David are proof of resurrection. There was nothing sure till that. If they trusted in a living man, all failed.
Paul is quoting Isaiah 55, a chapter that opens with an invitation to anyone who is thirsty.
Only the death and resurrection of the Messiah could make the covenant everlasting. Only so could the promised holy or merciful blessings of David stand unbreakable… Only so could the soul even of the Jew live. Only so could the door of grace open wide enough to take in a Gentile. So notice how the chapter in Isaiah begins: with God's call to "everyone who thirsts". He who was lifted up on the cross will draw all, not Jews only. A risen Messiah gives the utmost sureness to Israel's promises, yet He cannot be bounded in His grace any more than in His glory.
Paul does not stop at prophecy proved. The same sermon turns the risen Christ into an offer made to the people who had killed Him.
The resurrection, then, was God's answering act to the guilt of those who killed the Fulfiller of His promise. By raising the Lord Jesus, God secured to them "the sure mercies of David". So the apostle applies the further Scriptures quoted from Isaiah and Psalm 16 to the raised One, who is "no more to return to corruption"… And "through this Man" the apostle preached the good news of the forgiveness of sins, and of justification from all things for all who believe.
- Promised. God pledged lasting blessings to David. Verse 33 speaks of the Christ born and given; verse 34 speaks of the Christ raised from the dead.
- Broken. Men put the Fulfiller of that promise to death. Nothing was sure while the promise rested on a living man who could die.
- Secured. Resurrection makes the blessings sure. He rose no more to return to corruption, and death has no more dominion over Him.
- Named. The word for these "mercies" is the word for God's "Holy One" in the next verse. The blessings rest in a Person, not a policy.
- Offered. The risen Christ cannot be bounded in His grace. So the door opens wide: forgiveness of sins and justification from all things for everyone who believes.
Wherefore also he says in another, Thou wilt not suffer thy gracious one to see corruption.
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch. He has been piling one Old Testament promise on another to explain what God did when He raised Jesus. Now he turns to "another psalm" — words written by David that, on any honest reading, cannot be about David.
The quotation is Psalm 16:10, and it settles one question only. The line follows straight on from what Paul had just said about God raising Jesus never to return to decay.
The quotation of Psalm 16:10 (verse 35) proves not His Sonship as man and Messiah here below, but His resurrection. So it stands in close and logical connection with verse 34. Peter had already used this Psalm in the same way in Acts 2:24-32. It is strange that any who believe the Christian revelation can allow a doubt that Christ's resurrection is the just and only meaning of the tenth verse of the psalm.
English hides something here. Two different Greek words lie behind the word "holy," and this verse does not use the one that means separate from evil.
"Holy" here answers to the Greek word hagios, while the word used in the Greek Old Testament version of the Psalm (and quite accurately) is hosios. The first means holy in the strict sense, separate from evil... The second is often used of Christ in the Greek Old Testament as the "pious" or "gracious" One. In practice that comes to the sense of "holy" when said of man, and "merciful" when said of God. This is the word that occurs in Psalm 16 as quoted in Acts 13:35. Psalm 89 is very instructive: the first word is used of the Holy One of Israel, our King, in verse 18, while in verse 19 God speaks in vision of His Holy or gracious One — the One in whom His loving-kindnesses or mercies centred.
The promise is not about the soul but about the body in the tomb — truly dead, yet untouched by decay.
Also, "Your Holy One" would not see corruption. This of course refers to His body. His body was in a state of death, because the spirit and soul had left it; even so, it would not see corruption.
The timing matters too. The psalm calls for a rescue quick enough to outrun decay itself.
Paul then quotes Psalm 16:10... This is most striking, because it points to nothing less than a resurrection before corruption could set in.
David wrote the line, but David's own grave answers whether he was writing about himself.
But one man, the Messiah, was to taste death and yet see no corruption. David served the counsel of God in his own generation, but he saw corruption. So did all his descendants, except that One of whom he prophesied in the Spirit. Scripture cannot be broken. One man alone does and must fulfil the condition: who was He but Jesus, the Christ? In fact the witnesses gave the fullest evidence for His resurrection, apart from the predictions. All proofs centre in Him.
Why did this one body escape what happens to every other? Commentators give two reasons: who He was, and what His death had already done.
The Lord was perfectly sinless. So we can understand how His blessed holy body saw no corruption, for corruption is the effect of sin. He had also fully settled the question of sin by His atoning death on the cross, so death could have no further claim on Him. When sinful bodies die, death holds its sway and the process of corruption sets in at once.
Commentators press the point the other way as well. To say His body could have decayed "strikes a blow at the sinless Person of the Son of God." It would make His death the common lot of sinful man instead of an atoning death (A J Pollock).
The verse is not only a proof about Him. It is a down payment on what happens to everyone who belongs to Him.
He is now in the heavens in a body which saw no corruption, a body which is incorruptible for ever. He is the Firstfruits from among the dead. He is the pledge that God will raise the bodies of all believers in the same way, though in their case they saw corruption.
- Promise. The line comes from Psalm 16:10, quoted here to prove one thing: the resurrection of Christ.
- Person. "Holy One" translates a word meaning gracious or merciful — the One in whom God's mercies centre.
- Proof. David served his generation, died, and decayed. Only one descendant fits the words, and eyewitnesses confirmed it.
- Purity. Decay is the effect of sin, so a sinless body in the tomb was never subject to it; the rescue came before decay could begin.
- Pledge. The body that saw no corruption is now in heaven as the Firstfruits — God's guarantee that He will raise believers' bodies too.
For David indeed, having in his own generation ministered to the will of God, fell asleep, and was added to his fathers and saw corruption.
In a synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, Paul has just quoted a psalm promising that God's holy one would not see decay. But David, who wrote it, is dead and buried — so who was the promise about, and what does this verse say about David?
David's tomb rules him out as the subject of his own psalm. One writer sets Paul's reasoning beside Peter's earlier sermon.
Paul reasons in verses 36 and 37 much as Peter does in Acts 2:29-31, and both with unanswerable power. But one man, the Messiah, was to see no corruption while tasting death. David in his own generation served the counsel of God, but saw corruption — as did all his descendants, except that one of whom he prophesied in the Spirit. Scripture cannot be broken. One man alone does and must fulfil the condition: who was He but Jesus, the Christ?
This contrast is not a small point of history. One writer shows how much collapses if you deny it.
Paul urged this fact about our Lord Jesus Christ on those who heard him at Antioch. He contrasted Christ with the psalmist. David, he said, "fell asleep and was laid with his fathers and saw corruption." But He whom God raised again "saw no corruption" (Acts 13:36-37). Those who deny the actual physical resurrection of Jesus must also deny that God kept His word in Psalm 16:9-11. They are committed as well to the blasphemy that Christ saw corruption. For it is written, "if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile" (1 Cor. 15:17).
The phrase describes what happened to David, but not to all of him. One writer notes what Paul leaves unsaid, and sets Stephen's death beside David's.
At Antioch Paul is insisting that Christ did not see corruption, and that the psalm does not apply to David, for he has seen corruption. Does he say anything about his soul? Not a word. Stephen fell asleep — the word Paul uses of David — but Christ received his spirit.
This verse sums up David's whole life. One writer points out what is missing from it.
In Acts 13:36 we have a full, unqualified commendation of David's life. No "but" comes in to spoil the picture. The New Translation gives a delightful rendering of this verse: "David, indeed, having in his own generation ministered to the will of God, fell asleep."
The two halves of the phrase are not independent. The same writer ties them together in a single sentence.
We notice that David "served his own generation by the will of God," or "in his own generation ministered to the will of God." He could not truly minister to his own generation unless he ministered to the will of God.
What God asked of David was smaller than what David planned. One writer draws out what God values in a servant.
David had thought to do much in his day, and he was sincere in the thought. But he had to learn that the will of God for him was that he should "serve his generation." We too must learn this. A humble mind, a devoted heart, a tender conscience, an honest purpose are far more precious in God's sight than outward services, however showy and attractive.
The word "own" sets a limit. It rules out both longing for a better age and worry about what comes after us.
Scripture says of David that he "served the purpose of God in his own generation" and then "fell asleep." We cannot serve a generation that lived before our time, or one that lives after we are gone. God has brought us into this world to serve Him today, in the time we were born into. Sighing after another day, one we may judge to be better, will get us nowhere. It will only tempt us to give up.
Another writer finds relief in that limit. Keeping the work going is not our job.
The New Translation renders this verse, "David, after he had in his own age served the will of God." That is the most any of us can do. It is impossible to predict the details of the future. My business is to do the little bit given to me in the present, as His grace enables me. I do it very imperfectly, as I can see, but the great Head on high has resources that are everlasting. To carry on His work through the years — that is His business.
- Corruption — David's body decayed; Christ's did not. That one difference proves David wrote Psalm 16 about the Messiah, not about himself.
- Resurrection — Deny that God raised Christ's body and you deny His promise. Then faith itself is empty.
- Will — God measures service by His will, not by its size. David planned to do much; God asked him to serve one generation.
- Generation — We cannot serve those who lived before us or those who come after. Today is the only field God has given us.
- Epitaph — God's last word on David carries no "but": a full, unqualified commendation of his life.
But he whom God raised up did not see corruption.
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch of Pisidia. He has just quoted David's words about God's Holy One not seeing decay. Now he presses the question those words force. David is dead and buried, so whom was he describing?
The argument turns on a test that only one man passes. David served God in his own time, but his body decayed like everyone else's. So did the bodies of all his descendants.
The apostle to the Gentiles, in verses 36 and 37, reasons much as the apostle to the Jews does in Acts 2:29-31. Both speak with unanswerable power. But one man, the Messiah, was to see no corruption while tasting death. David in his own generation served the counsel of God, but saw corruption, as did all his descendants, except that One of whom he prophesied in the Spirit. Scripture cannot be broken. One man alone does and must fulfil the condition: who was He but Jesus, the Christ?
God could have spared His Holy One from decay in two ways. The first was to keep Him from dying at all.
It was clear that David did not mean himself in that sixteenth Psalm, the one the apostle had just quoted. David died, was buried, and saw corruption. So he was writing about another — about Him whom God raised from the dead, the Lord Jesus Christ. … How would that come true? Not by keeping Him from death, but by raising the Lord Jesus Christ on the third day.
The timing matters. One writer says the words of Psalm 16 call for "nothing less than resurrection before corruption could set in" (Leslie M. Grant).
The body God raised was the same body that had hung on the cross. Once His work was finished, neither man nor decay could mark it again.
His work was finished. Now man could do nothing more to insult that body, though divine patience had permitted such insults before. It is taken down from the cross. It is wrapped in spices, which suggest the sweetness and fragrance of that death to God. It is laid in a new tomb that death had never tainted. The ashes of the sacrifice were poured out in a clean place, and no corruption may touch that Holy One (Acts 13:37).
Paul does not labour this proof for its own sake. The resurrection is God's own verdict on the cross.
Notice the great pains the apostle Paul took to prove that God had raised Christ from the dead (Acts 13:30-37). He proved it from the Scriptures, and from the testimony of eyewitnesses. And with reason. The resurrection of Christ was the evidence that His work of atonement was complete, to the satisfaction of God. Indeed, it was God's own demonstration that the death of His Son had glorified Him, and that the question of sin was settled once and for all. For God Himself stepped in. He stepped in with the abounding joy of His own heart, and He lifted out of the grave the One who died on the cross.
He is not only the exception to decay. He is the first of a harvest.
He is now in the heavens in a body which saw no corruption, a body which can never decay. He is the Firstfruits from among the dead. He is the pledge that the bodies of all believers will be raised in the same way, though their bodies did see corruption.
Deny that the resurrection was physical, and much more falls with it.
This fact is of basic importance for us today. Those who deny the actual physical resurrection of Jesus are committed to denying that God's Word in Psalm 16:9-11 came true. They are committed to the blasphemy that Christ saw corruption. And as a result they are committed to the falling away from the faith that was foretold. For it is written, "If Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile" (1 Cor. 15:17).
- Corruption — the test. Every son of David decayed in the grave, David included. So Scripture's word about God's Holy One had to point past David to one Man.
- Corruption — not avoided, but defeated. The promise was kept not by keeping Him from dying, but by raising Him on the third day, before decay could begin.
- Corruption — never touching that body. They laid the very body that died on the cross in a new tomb that death had never touched, and no corruption could reach it.
- Corruption — the proof it is gone. God raised Him, and that is God's own demonstration: the work of atonement is complete and the question of sin is settled.
- Corruption — reversed for us. He is in heaven now in a body that can never decay — the Firstfruits, and the pledge that the bodies of believers will be raised too.
Be it known unto you, therefore, brethren, that through this man remission of sins is preached to you,
Paul is preaching in a synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, and he has just traced Israel's history down to David and on to the death and resurrection of Jesus. Now one word — "therefore" — turns that history into an announcement: forgiveness through this Man, for the people sitting in front of him.
Paul says "this Man" without naming Him in this verse. The sermon just before it tells us who He is.
If we look at the context of this verse, it is easy to see that "this Man" is Christ. The apostle had been showing that Jesus of Nazareth was the Christ, and proving that His resurrection had been foretold by David. The death and resurrection of Christ had been his theme. As soon as he had proclaimed a risen Christ, he turned to them and said, "Through this Man" — the risen Christ — "forgiveness of sins is proclaimed to you."
Why does Paul dwell on the resurrection? It is tied to a promise God made long before, to David.
The resurrection, then, was God's answering act to the guilt of the Jews, who killed the One who fulfilled His promise. By raising the Lord Jesus, He secured to them "the sure mercies of David." So the apostle applies the further Scriptures quoted from Isaiah and Psalm 16 to the raised One, who will never return to corruption. And "through this Man" was preached the good news of the forgiveness of sins, and of justification from all things for all who believe.
The tense of Paul's words matters. He does not tell his hearers what may be theirs one day if things go well.
Some would like to persuade us that we cannot know our sins are forgiven. They say we must go on to the end of our life completely uncertain about this most vital question. Faced with such miserable teaching, what do those glowing words of the apostle Paul in the synagogue of Antioch mean? "Let it be known to you therefore, brothers, that through this Man" — Jesus Christ, dead and risen — "is preached the forgiveness of sins; and by Him all who believe are justified from all things, from which you could not be justified by the law of Moses." Preached: not promised as a future thing, but proclaimed now. All who believe are justified — not shall be, or hope to be.
Older translations read "justified from all things" where the ESV has "freed from everything."
Paul offers forgiveness to the whole synagogue without first asking who among them believes. Preachers today can be just as free — but only up to a point.
This fully authorises us to go to any man and tell him that Christ has died for him, and so forgiveness is preached to him (Acts 13:38). We can do this because as a propitiation — a sacrifice for sin — He gave Himself "a ransom for all"; He died "for the ungodly." The forgiveness of sins, however, is the portion of those who believe only, since it involves substitution.
For Jewish listeners, forgiveness meant an altar in a distant city, and even then it had limits. Paul's announcement cuts across both.
Forgiveness of sins! They could have it right there and then. There was no need to bring a sin offering to the altar at Jerusalem, the only altar where a Jew was allowed to offer a sacrifice for a sin. We say for a sin, because that was all the law provided, and not even for every sin. There were many sins — every deliberate, defiant sin — for which the law made no provision (Num. 15:30). But this proclamation of forgiveness covered all sins, however serious.
Paul does not stop at forgiveness. The next verse adds a second blessing, and the two are not the same.
To forgive is to graciously clear someone's offences. To justify is to righteously make someone not guilty. Only the blessed sacrifice of Christ can do such a wonderful thing. It removes the guilt of sin, and it credits the believer in Jesus with a righteousness that can never be taken away.
Paul spoke these words in a synagogue. Yet he framed them so that no one was shut out, Jewish or not.
This is how early, how strongly and how plainly the apostle proclaimed this great truth. He meant it for all among the Jews who bowed to it, no doubt. But he stated it in words that would take in a Gentile believer just as much as an Israelite. The law of Moses could justify from nothing. "All who believe are justified from all things."
- Ground. Forgiveness rests on "this Man" — Jesus, crucified and risen. It does not rest on any ritual or effort of ours.
- Gift. Paul proclaims forgiveness; he does not promise it. You can know it now, and not wait for a verdict at the end of life.
- Reach. You can tell anyone that Christ gave Himself a ransom for all. Only those who believe hold the pardon.
- Range. It covers what the law of Moses never could, including the sins for which the law made no provision at all.
- Result. Forgiveness clears the offence. Justification goes further: it credits a righteousness that cannot be taken away. Both are open to Jew and non-Jew alike.
and from all things from which ye could not be justified in the law of Moses, in him every one that believes is justified.
Paul is preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia. He ends with two announcements for people raised on the law of Moses: sins forgiven, and every charge dropped. So what could the law never do, and what does Christ do instead?
The audience had just heard the law and the prophets read aloud. One writer notes how startling Paul's closing words were in that room, and what the law was there to do.
What an announcement to make in a synagogue of the Jews, and that after the reading of the law and of the prophets! ... But the law pointed out to Israel what they ought to do. The prophets carried God's message to a people who had failed, reminding them of what the law had commanded.
The verse before this one announces forgiveness. This verse adds something more, and the two are not the same.
But he declares more than forgiveness. He declares that all who believe in Jesus are justified from all things. The law of Moses could never forgive sins or justify the guilty. It exposed and condemned sin, and declared all men guilty. To forgive is to graciously discharge one's offences. To justify is to righteously constitute one not guilty. Only the blessed sacrifice of Christ can do such a wonderful thing. It removes the guilt of sin. It also credits the believer in Jesus with a righteousness that can never be taken from him.
The word belongs to a courtroom. It answers a charge. It does not just soften a penalty. The ESV reads "freed from everything", while older translations say "justified from all things" — and that older wording is what the writers below work with.
To be justified is to be cleared from every charge that could be brought against us. ... The law could most effectively bring charges against us. It could lay sins to our account and bring a righteous condemnation upon us. Only Christ can clear the believer, and clear him righteously, of every charge in the indictment. The sentence of condemnation is then lifted off him.
The verse names things the law of Moses could never free anyone from. One writer presses further: the failure is total.
Here the law of Moses is no help at all, whatever the pride, the unbelief, or the ignorance of the Jew might think. There is no possibility of justification by that law, holy as it is, and the commandment holy and just and good. Law is all in vain to save. It can give neither life nor pardon, neither holiness nor power. It holds lust back, and so both exposes it and stirs it up. It is the power of sin, and it works out wrath. It is a ministry of condemnation and death.
Some have found the phrase hard. The answer, one writer argues, lies in the contrast Paul himself sets up in the sentence.
Justified in Christ is always used in contrast to being justified in the law. Does justified in the law mean justified by being in the law? Of course not, everyone will say. No more, then, does justified in Christ mean justified by being in Christ. The phrase "justified in" tells of the cause of justification. It shows that we are justified by virtue of the thing named — whether the law, Christ, or His blood.
The verse marks out how far the blessing reaches, and the one condition on which it comes.
To all it is preached; there is no limit to the grace of Christ, any more than to the effectiveness of His blood. Among those who hear the gospel it takes effect only upon all that believe. For faith glorifies the Saviour God, as it humbles man the sinner.
One writer sets what Paul preaches here next to what Peter had preached.
Peter declares forgiveness of sins to those who repent and are baptized. Paul declares justification in Christ for the believer.
Justification settles the account with God. It does not cancel what we owe to people we have wronged. One writer shows this from Onesimus, a runaway slave who had wronged his master Philemon.
As far as God was concerned, that sin was forgiven along with all his other sins, for he stood "justified from all things". But toward Philemon, confession and some restitution were needed. ... If we have clearly wronged someone, nothing proves our repentance better than confession and restitution, as far as we are able.
- Charge. The law can accuse and condemn. It cannot justify us from anything, and it gives no life, no pardon, no power.
- Clearance. To be justified is to be cleared of every charge against us. The sentence of condemnation comes off.
- More. Forgiveness discharges the offence. Justification goes further: it credits the believer with a righteousness no one can take away.
- By Him. "In Christ" stands opposite "in the law" — it names the cause of the clearing, not a place we occupy.
- All who believe. The offer has no limit, but it takes effect only on faith. A cleared conscience then shows itself in confession and restitution to people we have wronged.
See therefore that that which is spoken in the prophets do not come upon [you],
Paul has just announced forgiveness through Christ and justification for everyone who believes. Now he says "Beware" to those same people, and the danger he names is not scandal or moral failure but the refusal to believe what God has done.
The warning is not an afterthought. It belongs to the message, because people can despise the very work of God that He offers them. Paul reaches back to an older failure to make the point.
In Habakkuk's day God had raised up the Chaldeans to carry out this work of judgment through government. Yet God's people were in such a low state that they would not believe God's testimony about His own work. They refused to see God's hand behind their enemies, whom He was using to discipline them. The apostle quotes this passage when he preaches the gospel at Antioch. There he announced the grace of God that proclaims forgiveness through Christ, and that all who believe are justified from all things. Then at once he quotes the prophet Habakkuk to warn them against despising the work of grace through unbelief, as their ancestors had despised the work of government through unbelief.
One writer names the prophets behind Paul's warning, and says why the same scorn is worse now than it was then.
The words cited are mainly Habakkuk 1:5, with Isaiah 29:14 and Proverbs 1:24-31 perhaps also in view. Unbelief is the same evil scorn of God's word, whether long ago or in days to come. It is never worse than now, when grace begs people, just as they are, to be reconciled to God. And whatever work is still to be done in the future, none of it can ever match what God has already done — the ground on which the gospel goes out to every creature.
Notice what Paul does not warn about. He says nothing about their morals, their giving, or their law-keeping. One danger alone concerns him.
The apostle's fear was that they would despise this work of God. He was not afraid that they would be irreligious. He did not fear that they would break the law even more. He was not concerned for the moment about their morality or their care for others. He warns them against one thing only: the possibility that they would not believe the work of God... This was the danger for them, and it is ever the danger for all men. Man prefers his own work to the work of God.
In the prophecy God speaks of the work as His own. That settles what a hearer must do, and where to look for proof.
"I WORK." This is the whole point. It is God's work that is preached. Turn from your own work, whether you think it good or bad, and believe God's work. As I have said, you see that work in a risen Saviour at God's right hand.
If people could not believe, a warning like this would be cruel. Paul gives it anyway, and that says something about everyone who hears the message.
He proclaims a present, a personal, a perfect salvation to every creature under heaven, and he states it without any limit or condition. Everyone who heard him was responsible there and then to believe. Everyone who reads him now is just as responsible. Suppose someone had dared to tell the preacher that his hearers were not responsible — that they were powerless and could not believe, and that calling on them to believe only deceived them. What would his reply have been? The solemn appeal that closes his address is itself a full and overwhelming reply.
Despising God has an end point. One writer names it, and brings it right up to the present.
When people go so far as to despise God and His blessing, they perish, as Acts 13:41 says. In our day and in our land, crowds are slipping into that great sin with regard to the Gospel, and they stand on the brink of destruction.
Scripture also shows a pattern in how God answers such mockery.
It does seem in Scripture that when unbelief rises to the height of mockery, the testimony stops.
- God's work. Paul's warning rests on what God says: the work is His own. So turn from your own work, good or bad, and believe His.
- Grace first. Paul announces forgiveness and justification, and only then says "beware" — to people he has just offered everything.
- One sin. Paul feared neither their irreligion nor their law-breaking. He feared only that they would despise what God had done.
- Every hearer. Paul proclaims salvation to every creature, so each person who hears — then and now — is responsible there and then to believe.
- Two ends. Those who despise God's blessing perish; those who believe are justified from all things.
Behold, ye despisers, and wonder and perish; for *I* work a work in your days, a work which ye will in no wise believe if one declare it to you.
Paul has just announced forgiveness of sins and justification for everyone who believes. He then ends his sermon at Antioch with a warning from Habakkuk — so what is this work that people refuse to believe, and why does good news close with a threat?
The words Paul quotes were first spoken about an invasion. He takes that old refusal to believe and holds it up as a mirror.
In Habakkuk's day God had raised up the Chaldeans for this work of governmental judgment. Yet we are told that God's people had sunk so low that they would not believe God's testimony to His own work. They refused to see the hand of God behind their enemies, whom He was using to discipline them. We know that the apostle quotes this passage when he preaches the gospel at Antioch. There he announced the grace of God that proclaims forgiveness through Christ, and that all who believe are justified from all things. Then at once he quotes the prophet Habakkuk to warn them against despising the work of grace through unbelief, as their forefathers had despised the work of government through unbelief.
Paul does not quote Habakkuk word for word. He follows the Greek translation, which carries two words the Hebrew does not have.
We said he was quoting the Greek version. It is not word for word the same, but it agrees in sense. And it has what is not in the Hebrew — "you despisers," and also "and perish."
Where older translations read "despisers," the ESV has "scoffers." Paul also leaves something out. Habakkuk had said "Look among the nations," and Paul cuts the phrase.
This might have seemed unclear, and the Jew could have brushed it aside. He would say, "That is exactly our conviction. We all know the nations are in a dangerous state. But why overlook the favour shown to the people of God?" So the application drops the direct reference to the nations. It makes everything pointed and personal to the people themselves... No one can justly plead the inherited place given to the Jew to keep them from the consequences of slighting and blaspheming God and His grace.
The verse puts the emphasis on who is acting.
"I WORK." This is the whole point. It is God's work that we preach. Turn from your own work — whether you rate that work as good or bad — and believe God's work. We see it, as I have said, in a risen Saviour at His right hand.
One writer measures this work against everything else God has done or will do.
Whatever work is still to come, none can ever match what God has already done. That work is the ground on which we preach the gospel to every creature. The Chaldeans were about to carry out judgment, and that was enough to stop any soul who listened to Habakkuk's warning... But what is any providential work of God, or any future harvest of judgment, next to what our Lord Jesus went through in His rejection and atoning work?
The warning only makes sense if the hearers could do something about it. One writer presses that point.
Never forget what the apostle does when he stands up as an ambassador of Christ, the herald of salvation. He proclaims in the most absolute and unqualified way a present, personal, perfect salvation to every creature under heaven. Everyone who heard him was responsible there and then to believe. And everyone who reads him now is just as responsible. Suppose someone had dared to tell the preacher that his hearers were not responsible — that they were powerless and could not believe, and that calling on them to believe was only deceiving them. What would his reply have been?
The verse ties despising to perishing. One writer finds the same tie in Esau.
Esau lived wholly for this world and shut God out of his thoughts. He had not only done this, but had also despised what was of God. Now when people go so far as to despise God and His blessing, they perish, as Acts 13:41 says. In our day and in our land, crowds are slipping into that great sin about the gospel. They stand on the edge of destruction.
- Work of judgment. Habakkuk's hearers would not believe God was behind the Chaldean invasion. Unbelief was already an old habit.
- Work of grace. Paul lifts the same words and aims them at a greater work: forgiveness and justification through Christ. The people offered it turned it down.
- Your work vs. His. At the centre stands God's "I am doing a work": give up your own record and believe what God has done in a risen Saviour.
- No exemption. Paul drops "among the nations" and speaks straight to the scoffers, so privilege is no shelter. The warning lands on the hearer, not on outsiders.
- Despise, then perish. The two verbs go together, and the warning itself proves the hearer is responsible to believe now.
And as they went out they begged that these words might be spoken to them the ensuing sabbath.
Paul has just finished preaching in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia, and his hearers want more — they ask to hear the same message again next Sabbath. Who made that request is one of the best-known translation puzzles in Acts, and the answer shapes the whole scene that follows.
Older English versions say the Jews left and the Gentiles then made the request. Commentators differ over that wording, though most here read it as one crowd asking on the way out.
Verse 42 is better translated in Darby's version: "And as they went out they begged that these words might be spoken to them the next Sabbath." Of course it would be Jews and converts to the Jewish faith in the synagogue. Gentiles would not know what Paul had said, but they would surely hear about it before the next Sabbath.
Why would anyone ask to hear the same sermon twice? Kelly points to what the message had done to those who heard it.
Souls struck by the truth might well beg to hear "these things" again — words so blessed yet so startling, so weighty yet so solemn. That is easy to understand, and it is the plain sense of the true text.
The request is a verdict on the sermon. Paul had traced the acts of God through his hearers' own history.
God had chosen their fathers. God had raised them high in Egypt, and had brought them out by His mighty power... Then He appeared as a Giver. He gave them judges and prophets... A Giver, a Raiser-up, a Fulfiller of His promises — what an announcement they heard that day! If God is like that, everyone can and should rest on His word. No wonder such an address touched and gripped the audience, both Jews and converts to the Jewish faith. No wonder they wanted to hear such words again. We should read verse 42, "As they went out, they begged that these words might be spoken to them the next Sabbath"... So far Luke has not mentioned any Gentiles in the synagogue.
One line in Paul's message could not stay inside the synagogue walls. Stuart quotes verse 39 here from an older translation.
"From which you could not be justified by the law of Moses" concerned the Jews, and told them of a blessing they could never gain through the law. "By Him all who believe are justified from all things" showed that the grace of justification was within reach of the Gentile just as much as the Jew. Everyone who believed could share in it. No wonder that on "the next Sabbath almost the whole city came together to hear the word of the Lord."
Pollock follows the older reading, and sees a first for Paul in it.
The Gentiles now come forward, and beg the evangelists that these words might be preached to them the next Sabbath day. This is an intensely important moment in the history of Paul, and of Christianity at large. Until now Paul had gone to the synagogues and spoken to his fellow countrymen. Now the Gentiles for the first time hold out beseeching hands, and ask that they may hear the story of redeeming love.
The crowd that came the next Sabbath stirred a reaction that followed Paul everywhere after this.
This stirred up the Jews: it was something new, and it kindled their jealousy at once... But a new feature comes out here. The Spirit of God lets us see it from now on in all the journeys and work of the apostle Paul: the hatred the unbelieving Jews felt at the preaching of the truth to the Gentiles... The scene now lay outside, among the nations they despised. If the gospel was a lie, why feel it so sharply?
Kelly also notes that nothing was cut short here: the meeting had finished, and the following Sabbath was simply the natural time to speak again.
And as they were going out (for the service was over, not interrupted as some have singularly imagined), the hearers begged that they might have these words spoken to them the next sabbath, the great occasion for such a discourse.
- Word. Paul preached God as Giver, Raiser-up, and Fulfiller of His promises. If God is like that, His word is worth resting on.
- Request. The plain reading is that the hearers, on their way out, begged to hear the same words again. Commentators differ over whether Gentiles are named here.
- Reach. The law could never give this blessing. All who believe are justified — Gentile as much as Jew.
- Result. A week later almost the whole city crowded into that synagogue. On one reading, Gentiles were now holding out their hands for the message.
- Reaction. The same truth that drew the crowd kindled jealousy. That opposition followed Paul from here on.
And the congregation of the synagogue having broken up, many of the Jews and of the worshipping proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas, who speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace of God.
The sermon at Antioch in Pisidia ends, and a group of hearers walks out after the preachers instead of going home. What Paul and Barnabas tell them is not new: stay where grace has put you.
The verse names two groups. The second were not Jews by birth: they came from other nations and joined themselves to Israel's faith and worship.
The name given to anyone from among the nations who embraced Judaism. Acts 2:10; Acts 6:5; Acts 13:43. It comes from a Greek word meaning "to come to." The Greek Old Testament uses it where the Hebrew has "the stranger" who lives among you.
One word in the verse marks a type of person Acts names again and again.
In Acts we often find the participle of a verb that means "who serves God." We point out this expression because it marks a class of people who were not Jews. They avoided the emptiness and the defilements of paganism, and they took part in Jewish worship. See Acts 13:43, 50; 16:14; 17:4, 17; 18:7, 13.
The service was over, and these listeners did not stop at listening. They followed the two men out, where the preachers could speak more freely than the synagogue allowed.
Later the gathering broke up. Many of the Jews and the converts to Judaism, drawn and impressed beyond the rest, followed Paul and Barnabas. (From now on, at least away from Palestine, Paul takes the lead.) The two men, for their part, spoke more freely to them than the synagogue could permit, and urged them to stay in the grace of God.
Could the encouraging have run the other way, from the new converts to the missionaries? Calvin raised that question, and the answer is no.
What can one think of a man like Calvin, wondering whether it was these young converts who urged Paul and Barnabas not to lose heart but to stand firm in the grace of God! He does not, however, lean far enough toward that reading to choose it over the common and only correct view. The gracious words and the strengthening call came from the apostles to those on whose hearts God's grace had just dawned.
Grace is not only something to receive once. Staying in it is how a conscience keeps its peace.
Souls were won for Christ that day. The company of believers on earth grew, and it now suited them to continue in the grace they had heard. What the law could not do for them, grace had provided. They could enjoy peace with God — an effect of justification — for continuing in the grace made known was the way to have settled peace of conscience.
Persuading people was Paul's way of working, and it cost him a struggle.
Paul preached at Thessalonica "with much conflict" — "with much earnest striving" the New Translation renders it. He speaks of how "we persuade others," and with Barnabas he persuaded certain converts "to continue in the grace of God."
Grace has a rival, and it looks respectable.
The apostle knew that the heart and conscience of those made alive by the grace of God would answer the truth he set out. That held true even though legalism had buried that truth for the moment. How earnestly and constantly do real Christians need to be "persuaded to continue in the grace of God." Legalism presents itself in such an attractive form — moral, charitable, or religious — that it seems hard to name it as the great disturber and troubler.
What is lost when a believer drifts is not God's hold on him but his own grip on where God has set him.
Yet Paul rebuked the Galatians for not continuing in the grace of Christ. He told them to stand firm in the freedom Christ has given them, and he told them plainly that they had "fallen away from grace" if they carried on the way they were going. God held them securely in the place where He had set them. Yet in their own thoughts and inner awareness they might fall from that place.
- Grace heard. What the law could not do for these hearers, grace had provided.
- Grace followed. When the meeting ended, Jews and converts from other nations followed the preachers out.
- Grace spoken. Away from the synagogue the two men spoke more freely. The urging ran from the apostles to the new hearers, not the other way.
- Grace urged. They persuaded, with the same earnest striving Paul showed at Thessalonica.
- Grace kept. Continuing in grace keeps the conscience at peace. Legalism looks moral and religious, yet it troubles the soul it captures.
And on the coming sabbath almost all the city was gathered together to hear the word of God.
A week earlier Paul had preached in the synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia to Jews and to proselytes — non-Jews who had joined the Jewish faith. Seven days later the doors could not hold the town. This verse marks the moment the gospel stops being a synagogue matter and becomes a city-wide event. What drew such a crowd? And what does a crowd like that prove?
Paul and Barnabas did not organise this gathering. It grew out of the first sermon, and out of a report that spread through the town that week.
This was the sermon with which the great apostle to the Gentiles opened his missionary work in Pisidian Antioch. The result was encouraging. As the people were going out (the service was over, not interrupted, as some have imagined), the hearers begged Paul to speak these words to them again the next sabbath, the great day for such a talk... So far no Gentiles had heard, apart from the proselytes. But the next sabbath the report drew them in crowds. The effect on them was as marked for good as it was on many Jews for evil, as we shall see.
The pull was one line from Paul's sermon: Christ justifies everyone who believes, from all the things the law of Moses could not. That promise reached past the Jews. The wording quoted below follows an older translation of Acts 13:39.
The words "from which you could not be justified by the law of Moses" concerned the Jews, of course. They told the Jews of a blessing the law could never give them. But the words "by Him all who believe are justified from all things" showed that the grace of justification was within reach of the Gentile just as much as the Jew. All who believed could share in it. God had a message for men who had sinned, and He inclined that large company to attend, and to hear it.
Look at who made up the difference in numbers.
Previously there had been just Jews and proselytes together; now a large mix of Gentiles appeared — natives, many of them, no doubt, of the place. Very probably most of them had never set foot inside those walls before. On this occasion it was clear they could not stay away. They had come to hear the word of God. Though they were Gentiles, many of them were thirsting for truth. Judaism could not supply that truth, but these strangers could give it.
Such interest does not rise by itself. The people best placed to recognise the work of God in it read it as competition instead.
The power of God was clearly behind this awakened interest, as the Jews should have discerned. Yet when they saw the crowds, envy filled them. They did not share the same concern to learn the truth of God. This selfish party spirit among the Jews blinded their minds to how precious the grace of God is. Without realising it, they sentenced themselves to be left with nothing. Selfishness always defeats its own ends.
A packed synagogue is a real result, but it settles nothing about the hearers.
But the poor Jews, moved with jealousy, cannot bear to be outdone in religious influence, or that a religion other than theirs should work on the Gentiles. Oh, poor human heart, always stronger in religious people! The truth it already believes does not put the heart to the test. It believes that truth because many others received it — people who were themselves unconverted — and because professing it does them honour. But truth is always truth, even when the many do not receive it. It does put the heart to the test, and we must receive it only because God gives it.
The message Paul preached stayed God's word even where the hearers threw it back at him.
How could anyone preach the voice of God by His Spirit to the soul? (Acts 13:5, 44) Was it not still the Word of God, even if not one soul heard God's voice in it by the Spirit — even though the people who first heard it contradicted it and blasphemed? (v. 46)
- Word sown. One sermon on justification through Christ did the work. The hearers themselves asked to hear it again.
- Word spread. The report travelled through Antioch for a week, and God inclined that large company to come and hear.
- Word widened. Gentiles who had never entered those walls filled them. The grace of justification was within their reach too.
- Word tested. The crowd was God's power at work, but envy read it as rivalry, and those who should have welcomed it opposed it.
- Word stands. Truth is truth whether the many receive it or blaspheme it. Receive it because God gives it, not because a crowd approves it.
But the Jews, seeing the crowds, were filled with envy, and contradicted the things said by Paul, [contradicting and] speaking injuriously.
A crowd came to hear the word, far larger than the synagogue had ever drawn. That crowd, not Paul's teaching, set off the reaction. One writer notes what the Jews should have read in the scene, and what they read instead.
The power of God was clearly behind this awakened interest, as the Jews should have discerned. Yet, when they saw the crowds present, envy filled them instead of the same concern to learn the truth of God. This selfish sectarianism blinded their minds to how precious the grace of God is... They opposed what Paul was speaking. They did not only contradict him; they blasphemed (verse 45). That shows their contempt for God Himself. They were that intent on holding on to their sectarian pride.
Opposition to the message was not new. What appears here is a different grievance. The strength of the feeling shows what lay behind it.
But a new feature comes out here. From now on the Spirit of God lets us see it in all the journeys and labours of the apostle Paul. It is the hatred which the unbelieving Jews felt at the preaching of the truth to the Gentiles. The scene now lay outside among the nations whom they despised. If the gospel were a lie, why feel it so strongly? It was not love or respect for Gentiles. But Satan stirred up, not now simply their religious pride but their envy.
A message that reached everyone alike cost them the standing they had held over their neighbours.
A Jonah would rather see Nineveh destroyed than see the vast city spared when it repented. That way he keeps up his reputation as a prophet. These Jews would rather keep the Gentiles ignorant of the gospel, and so keep up their prestige among them. They could not bear to see these preachers drawing crowds of Gentiles to hear the word of grace. That word put everyone on a common level. It announced that the blessings God was now giving out were equally within reach of all, and that all could share in them.
Jonah was a prophet sent to the great city of Nineveh, who resented it when God spared the city.
Another writer names the feeling plainly, and shows what it could not stop.
How low, as well as evil and malicious, jealousy is — religious jealousy above all, as here! Had the gospel been powerless, the Jews would have kept their composure. The long preaching of Moses had never worked like this. The gospel won such wide attention at once, and that was intolerable to them. But the hatred of grace, though it ruins those guilty of it, only enlarges the field of work. It also frees the messengers from waiting too carefully on the men of tradition and their narrow channels. Blasphemies did not shock Paul and Barnabas into silence. They grew bold instead.
The warning does not stay in the first century. One writer turns the verse on the reader. He points to Paul's own experience of rivals preaching while he was in prison.
This filled the Jews with envy, such is the smallness of fallen human nature. The Jews refused the message, and they would not let the Gentiles have it... Do we not see it sometimes even in Christian circles? In prison, Paul had the unhappy experience of knowing that some brothers were preaching the gospel out of envy and strife. They meant to add trouble to the chains of this devoted servant of Christ. And we have known servants of the Lord, jealous of a younger man with more gift, seeking to hinder him in his work.
Envy is hardest to spot when it borrows the language of faithfulness:
As with pride, so it is with envy. Its most horrible and deadly form hides itself under a cover of zeal for the Lord. Under this or some other religious excuse, it seeks the harm of another.
- Crowd — God's power packed the synagogue, and the Jews should have seen it. Instead of joining the interest, they envied it.
- Envy — they could not stand a gospel that worked. A powerless message would have left them calm.
- Contempt — envy did not stop at contradiction. It went on to blasphemy, and blasphemy shows contempt for God Himself.
- Level ground — grace put everyone on a common level. The blessing they had held as prestige was now within reach of all. That was the real offence.
- Enlargement — hatred of grace ruins those who hold it, but it only widens the work. It freed the preachers from narrow channels, and they grew bold instead of silent.
And Paul and Barnabas spoke boldly and said, It was necessary that the word of God should be first spoken to you; but, since ye thrust it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, lo, we turn to the nations;
Paul had preached at Antioch in Pisidia, and the crowds he drew turned the synagogue against him. His reply is one of the great turning points in Acts. He defends God's order, names the sentence they passed on themselves, and opens a door to the nations.
Paul does not apologise for going to the synagogue first. Writers point out that he always began there, and that the synagogue gave him his one open door.
We may notice the apostle's practice. It matched the principle so familiar in his inspired words: "to the Jew first, and also to the Greek." At Salamis they proclaimed the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. It was indeed the only religious place where any such liberty existed. And such was God's order until Jerusalem fell — or at least until the letter to the Hebrews was written. Then the "no difference" which the gospel declares found a still clearer and final application.
What set them off was not the teaching but the size of the crowd. The attack did not silence Paul.
How base, evil and spiteful is jealousy — religious jealousy above all, as here! ... But "the crowds" were too much for religious prejudice. It had lain asleep until now, and it woke with the most spiteful feelings of hatred and abuse. This is what flesh does in the presence of grace and truth, when it sees hearts attracted and consciences touched. Had the gospel been powerless, the Jews would have kept their composure. The long preaching of Moses had never worked like this, and the gospel's immediate success in winning such wide attention was unbearable to them. But the hatred of grace, ruinous to those guilty of it, only enlarges the field of work. ... Paul and Barnabas grew bold, instead of being shocked into silence by Jewish blasphemies.
Paul does not say God had judged them unworthy. He says they passed the sentence themselves.
"Since you thrust it aside and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life" — how solemn to judge oneself unworthy of eternal life, as every unbeliever does!
The same writer turns that verdict on the reader. He traces the refusal back to what the heart is still holding on to:
God is now in Christ, begging and pleading with you to be reconciled to Him. The ground is His acceptance of the One who was made sin. Your rejecting Him proves that you are not willing to be saved. He is ready to save you, to pardon here and now. But you have some secret reserve, something you are keeping back from Him. Either you wish to serve sin a little longer, or you do not believe that God is as good as He is. You prove that you judge yourself unworthy of eternal life.
The move outward looks like a reaction to failure. It was nothing of the kind.
Turning to Gentiles, when the Jews should judge themselves unworthy of everlasting life, was no afterthought in the mind of God. The Gentiles who now heard it were glad. The Scriptures given to Israel contained this announcement about them. Would the Jews boast of a divine written revelation given only to them? That very revelation, it was now shown, had foretold mercy to Gentiles.
Paul then takes words spoken about the Messiah and applies them to himself.
Paul's use of Isaiah 49:6 in the next verse is both striking and full of instruction. The prophet is speaking of the Messiah rejected by Israel. God grants Him this comfort: His humiliation opens the door to wider glory. The slighted servants of Christ take this to themselves. In the same circumstances, infinite grace gives men of faith that right: what was said of Christ is no less true of the Christian. "For so the Lord has commanded us." ... The spirit of obedience, we may add, finds a command where no other eye could see one.
The words were few. One writer sees in them the start of everything that followed.
"Behold, we are turning to the Gentiles" (Acts 13:46) was a challenge of a new kind. It was destined to turn the tide away from Jerusalem, the land of Israel, the synagogue, the law and that whole system. It was to be the beginning of the evangelisation of the world, whatever a person's country or background. It was indeed the beginning of the fulfilment of Isaiah's prophecy, written over five and a half centuries earlier.
- Order. The word had to come to Israel first; Paul kept that order everywhere, and only opposition moved him past it.
- Envy. The crowds, not the teaching, provoked the attack; religious jealousy is the basest kind of all.
- Self-sentence. God did not shut them out. They judged themselves unworthy, and every refusal of Christ says the same thing.
- Purpose. The turn outward was no emergency plan. Israel's own Scriptures had foretold mercy for the Gentiles.
- Overflow. Their rejection did not shrink the work but widened it, and the gospel went out to the whole world.
for thus has the Lord enjoined us I have set thee for a light of the nations, that thou shouldest be for salvation to the end of the earth.
The synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia had pushed Paul's message away, so he and Barnabas turned to the Gentiles. Paul gives his reason from Isaiah — words God spoke to the Messiah, not to a missionary, which raises a question: how can a servant act on a promise made to Another?
The "you" in the quotation is Christ. Paul applies it to himself and Barnabas as well. One commentator raises that difficulty and answers it:
"For so," he says, "the Lord has commanded us, saying, I have made you a light for the Gentiles." What had this to do with Paul and Barnabas? Everything. There is no doubt that the prophet has Christ directly in view. Some might want to limit the words to Christ alone. But the Holy Spirit does not; He extends their reach to Paul and Barnabas. Did not Paul afterwards write, "to me to live is Christ"? Christ was everything to them. Christian faith takes to itself what was said to Him.
Paul does not say "so it is written." He says the Lord commanded us. A word about the future became a direction for the next step:
In Acts 13:47 you have a quotation from Isaiah. He calls that a commandment, though it was a word of prophecy; but the moment they understood it, it was a commandment. If they had words which gave them the knowledge of God's will, they really are commandments.
Not everyone would have read Isaiah that way. The same writer notes that this does not weaken the certainty of those who did:
We should notice this last point: the energy in action that spiritual understanding gives. Prophetic declarations turn into light and authority for action when the Spirit of God gives the true practical meaning — the application. Someone else might not understand it; but the spiritual man has full assurance in his own conscience from the word he has understood. He leaves the rest to God.
The words Paul quotes come from a passage where God's work meets refusal. His answer to that refusal is not a smaller plan but a wider one:
The original thought was to gather Israel, but Israel would not be gathered. Then God says, That is too small a thing; I will save the nations also. But Christ is first given as a light to the Gentiles. It is going out rather than gathering in. At any rate, that is the turn given to the passage now, under the gospel. While Israel is not yet gathered, Christ becomes a light to the Gentiles.
The verse works on two levels. Its full scope is still ahead, but Paul used it at once:
During the time of Christ's rejection by the Jews — while Israel is still scattered among the nations — God will give Christ as a light to the Gentiles, so that He may become God's salvation to the ends of the earth. No doubt the prophecy looks on to the Millennial blessing of the world for its complete fulfilment. But in the meantime the Spirit of God, through the Apostle Paul, gives these beautiful words an application to the present time.
Light and salvation are not two separate gifts here. The light is how salvation comes:
God brings Himself before the eyes of men in this Person. If we do not believe in Christ as the revelation of God we must stay in our natural darkness; we can never know Him. There is no other light. Jesus is the true light… And all this light is so that our souls may be saved. Jesus is set to be a light for the Gentiles, that He may be for salvation to the ends of the earth. Salvation is found in the knowledge of God; it cannot be known any other way.
Anyone who meets a closed door can reason the same way:
Paul and Barnabas say, Christ is our life. If it is true of Christ, it is true of us. If Christ, rejected by Israel, turns to the Gentiles, so should we. If one casts us out, let us take it meekly and turn to another. Where there is humble love, you turn from those who reject you, and you go where the door is open.
- Rejection: Israel would not be gathered. God called that work "too small a thing," and the refusal opened the way to a wider purpose.
- Light: God gave a Person, not a plan. There is no other light, and salvation comes by knowing God as Christ shows Him.
- Shared: God spoke the words to Christ, yet faith takes them for itself — so the two preachers could say the Lord commanded us.
- Command: A line of prophecy became an order the moment they understood it. Once you know God's will, you must obey it.
- Reach: The light reaches to the ends of the earth. Paul applied that in Antioch, its full scope is still to come, and every rejected servant copies it by going where the door is open.
And [those of] the nations, hearing it, rejoiced, and glorified the word of the Lord, and believed, as many as were ordained to eternal life.
The synagogue at Antioch in Pisidia pushed Paul's message away. So Paul and Barnabas turned to the Gentiles, and the Gentiles welcomed the news with joy. Then comes the line people have argued over ever since: those appointed to eternal life were the ones who believed. Older translations say "ordained" where the ESV says "appointed," and the writers below use that older word.
The move to the Gentiles was not an emergency measure after Jewish rejection. One writer notes that Israel's own Scriptures had already announced it.
The turn to the Gentiles, when the Jews would judge themselves unworthy of eternal life, was no afterthought in God's mind. The Gentiles who now heard that were glad. The Scriptures given to Israel held this announcement about them. Would the Jews boast that God gave His written revelation to them alone? In that revelation, it was now shown, mercy to Gentiles was foretold.
The joy here comes from people who were shut out for a long time. The same sentence also marks how far the offer reaches and who receives it.
For a long time the nations were both hidden and shut out. Now they are brought into view. They are the direct object not of law, as Israel once was, but of God's mercy in the gospel. God's righteousness is toward all, though it takes effect only on all who believe.
The same message reached everyone there, yet only some believed. One writer traces that difference to God's power working with the words spoken.
Such was free grace, poured out on all, leaving the strict limits of Judaism and directing itself to the whole world. But still the grace of God, mingled with faith, was necessary to make the truth enter the heart, so that it might be born of God. This is what happens here. The power of God accompanied the word and "as many as were ordained to eternal life believed."
Some readers flip the sentence around, so that believing comes first and appointing follows. One writer holds both halves together: Paul preached to everyone alike, and those appointed to eternal life were the ones who believed.
Why should we take one of these truths, and not the other? Or why should we seek to alter either? Some would say, Do not preach the gospel to all, only to the elect. Paul preached it to all alike, and declared that all who believe are justified. Others would change the second one, and say, As many as believe are then ordained to eternal life. But it is not so; "As many as were ordained to eternal life believed." Surely we have no right to alter God's word to suit human opinions.
No one could have picked out the future believers in that crowd beforehand. God's appointing comes first, but we see it last.
Many Gentiles did believe, and by that it became clear that they had been ordained to eternal life. We do not know who are ordained to eternal life, so we cannot foretell who will believe. When we find anyone really believing, we know at once that they are ordained to eternal life.
Some stretch this verse into a matching decree running the other way: that God marks others out beforehand for ruin. One writer answers that Scripture never says this.
Another error has caused trouble about election. Some hold that since certain people are ordained to eternal life, God must also have foreordained others to destruction. They call this "reprobation." But Scripture does not teach it. God desires that all men should be saved, 1 Timothy 2:4, and His election to life ensures that some will be.
Does this doctrine belong in a preacher's message to the lost? One writer draws a sharp line.
But then some may feel inclined to ask, "Do you want to set aside the doctrine of election?" God forbid. We only want to see it in its right place. We want it as a landmark, not as a stumbling block. We believe the evangelist has no business to preach election. Paul never preached election. He taught election, but he preached Christ. This makes all the difference.
- Refused. The synagogue judged itself unworthy of eternal life, so the preachers turned to the nations. Israel's own Scriptures had already foretold that turn.
- Offered. The gospel went out to everyone there. God's righteousness is toward all, but it takes effect only on those who believe.
- Given. Faith was not self-produced. The power of God went with the word, and grace made the truth enter the heart.
- Shown. God's appointing came first; their believing revealed it. We cannot read the list, so we know the appointed only when we find them believing.
- Guarded. The verse decrees no ruin for the rest. Election is a landmark for believers, not a hurdle in front of those still seeking.
And the word of the Lord was carried through the whole country.
At Antioch in Pisidia the synagogue pushed the message away, so Paul and Barnabas turned to the Gentiles. The result was not a smaller work but a larger one: the word ran across a whole district, and then stirred up fierce opposition.
Until now the message had gone to Jews and converts to Judaism who came to the synagogue. Then it broke past that boundary.
Jews and converts to Judaism had received blessing on the first Sabbath. On this second Sabbath the Gentiles shared in it too. And further, Luke writes, the Word of the Lord was spread abroad throughout all that region. Like a river in flood overflowing its banks, the living waters were no longer held inside the synagogue and its congregation. They forced their way outside, beyond the limits of Judaism. A river in flood often destroys and spreads dismay. The preaching of the Gospel did the opposite: it found ready access to hearts, and brought everlasting blessing and boundless joy.
The turn to the Gentiles was not an impulse. The preachers backed it from the Old Testament.
These two messengers of the Holy Spirit quote the testimony of the Old Testament about God's purpose towards the Gentiles, of whom Christ was to be the light. They carried that purpose out by His power, and according to the understanding of it that the Spirit gave them. The passage is in Isaiah 49. There the opposition of Israel made the testimony of Christ useless to themselves. That gave God occasion to declare that this work was but a small thing, and that Christ should be a light to the Gentiles, and great even to the ends of the earth.
"the whole region" was not a quiet backwater. Antioch in Pisidia stood at a crossroads, which helps explain how far a message preached in one city could travel.
In those days Antioch in Pisidia had a strategic position. It lay in the heart of what we call Asia Minor, at that time the gateway between the Land of Israel and the great countries of Greece, Italy, and so on. In this region conquering armies, trading caravans, Persians, Romans, Turks, had travelled for centuries. It was a fit place for the Apostle to lift up his eyes, and look out on the Gentile fields, "white already to harvest."
This raises a question of credit. One writer answers it by dividing what man brings from what God gives.
The evil and the ruin are man's. All the good is of God's grace alone, and the believer enjoys it in His sovereign mercy. So the word of the Lord was carried abroad through all the country. And this roused the Jews, as usual, to a more systematic effort of opposition.
The spread of the word provoked a reaction. It came through respectable people, not the rough end of town.
The gospel went out through the whole region. This was too much for the enemy. So the Jews stirred up "devout and honourable women and the chief men of the city," and so raised persecution against these servants of the Lord, and drove them out of the district. In such matters the Devil does not always rely on the rabble of the slums. He does use them, but the most powerful opposition comes from people of high position and religious devotees, who do not know the grace of God in their hearts.
Losing your teachers soon after believing sounds like a disaster. Here it produced the opposite.
The prosperity of the work stirred up such a persecution that Paul and Barnabas had to depart. We might have considered it disastrous that these new disciples should get persecution and lose the preachers. But the work in their souls was so solid that, instead of being discouraged, they were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit. Without a doubt disciples are more often damaged by prosperity than by persecution.
- Refused — the synagogue pushed the message away, and that rejection became the reason to turn outward.
- Released — no longer held inside one building, the word overflowed like a river past its banks into the whole district.
- Reasoned — the turn was not improvised; Isaiah 49 gave the preachers their authority to carry light to the Gentiles.
- Received — ruin is man's contribution; all the good belongs to God's grace alone.
- Resisted — the wider the word spread, the harder the opposition. It came from respectable and religious people, not the rabble. Yet the new believers stayed full of joy.
But the Jews excited the women of the upper classes who were worshippers, and the first people of the city, and raised a persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and cast them out of their coasts.
Paul and Barnabas were preaching in Antioch, and their success met no argument — only organised pressure. Here that pressure works through the city's most respected people, and ends with the preachers driven out.
The opposition did not begin with the women or the officials. It began with those who had already refused the message. One writer puts their logic in a single line.
Opposition is now stirred up, and it follows the apostles through all their work in these parts. People who will not receive the truth themselves will not let others receive it, if they can help it. And the Jews have enough influence with the Gentiles to turn them against the very men they hate for bringing blessing to the Gentiles!
Another writer asks the obvious question, then names what really drove them.
They despised the Gentiles. So why were they not glad that Gentiles were receiving what they thought was poisonous teaching? But they were moved by blind, unreasoning hatred toward the name of Jesus. That name was a challenge to their national pride. It was a cunning move: they stirred up devout and respected women, not the lower classes. Women are more easily stirred where religion is concerned, and they have influence over men. The chief men of the city were the main target of that influence.
The word translated "devout" has a set meaning in Acts. One writer explains who these people were.
In Acts we often find a form of the Greek verb that means "one who serves God." We point out this expression because it shows a class of people who were not Jews. They kept away from the emptiness and the filth of paganism, and they took part in the Jewish worship.
That background explains why these women were easy to stir up. It also explains how they reached the men who ran the city.
Judaism had drawn these ladies in, and it brought them huge relief from the uncleanness and the degrading follies of paganism. So one can understand how open they would be to influences stirred up against a testimony that left the law in the shade. And they would know how to reach the leading men of the city. Those men were of their own rank, and most likely close to them. So they could get the preachers expelled.
Choosing people of rank did more than get the preachers thrown out. It shaped what the city would think of them.
The aim was to cast a slur on the preachers. Women of position and men of rank in the place joined to drive them away. One can see what a handle this would give. "Poor ignorant people are easily led astray," it might be said. "But see how those who deserve respect treat such people! The intelligent and the influential at Antioch will have none of their teaching. If only we Jews made an uproar, people could blame our religious prejudices. But the honourable people of the town, men and women alike, oppose it — so there must be something wrong in it." The plot was crafty.
We tend to expect hostility from the gutter. Antioch shows the opposite, and it matched Paul's own past.
In such matters the Devil does not always use the rabble of the slums or the rough men of the streets. He does use them. But the strongest opposition comes from people of high position and religious devotees, who do not know the grace of God in their hearts. No opposition is so bitter and fanatical as religious opposition… Paul would understand this. Was he not the chief persecutor himself, when he was a Pharisee of the Pharisees?
Kelly sets the two sides of the conflict side by side:
But the Jews would not give up their envy. The greater the blessing, the more it galled their hearts… Faith looks to God and to the truth. Unbelief runs to influence of one kind or another — women on the one side, great men on the other.
The persecutors got what they wanted. They did not get the last word.
God allowed it, though He still held the reins in His own hand. The devotees of the old religion, and the devout women, with the chief men under their influence, try to cast out the gospel. The apostles shake the dust off their feet. This is a testimony of the justice awaiting those who rejected the grace and salvation of God. "And the disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit."
- Envy starts it. People who refuse the truth try to stop anyone else from receiving it. The greater the blessing, the more it galled them.
- Devotion is recruited. The "devout" women were not Jews. They had turned from paganism to Jewish worship. That sincerity made them easy to stir against a message that left the law in the shade.
- Rank is the weapon. Reaching women of position meant reaching the leading men. Together the city's respectable people condemned the preachers, to make them look like frauds.
- Faith and unbelief part ways here. Faith looks to God and the truth; unbelief runs to influence — women on one side, great men on the other.
- God holds the reins. The city expelled the apostles, and they shook the dust off their feet. Yet the believers left behind were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit. Persecution could not take that away.
But they, having shaken off the dust of their feet against them, came to Iconium.
Persecution has just driven Paul and Barnabas out of Antioch in Pisidia. Before they leave for the next city, they shake the dust off their feet. What did that act mean, and did it close the door on the people they left behind?
The act had a settled meaning.
To 'shake the dust off the feet' when leaving a city that had rejected the servants of Christ was to leave that city to judgement. Not even the dust of their city would be carried into the presence of the messengers' Master. Matt. 10:14; Acts 13:51.
Should preachers do the same to a city today?
It was to be a solemn act of separation, giving up all identification with the city that rejected their Lord. Preaching the gospel today does not call for any such action, because the gospel goes to people in an evil world, not to cities.
The two men were not improvising an insult.
But the apostles gave way to the persecution and acted on the Lord's word. They not only fled to another city; they also shook the dust off their feet against those who persecuted them. Meanwhile joy in the Holy Spirit filled the disciples, who were left behind like sheep among wolves.
There was also a point where more preaching would have been wrong.
The Jews in Antioch blasphemed, so Paul and his companions left the city. The same thing happened again in Corinth (Acts 13:45-51; 18:6). They shook the dust off their feet and their clothes against them. This showed that no fellowship of the Spirit was possible at all. If they had gone on preaching the precious gospel of salvation in the face of this fierce refusal, they would have given what is holy to the dogs and thrown their pearls before pigs.
Was this God's final sentence on them? One writer says the sentence came later.
The book of Acts holds back the judicial side until Acts 28. There the sentence is spoken… Here it was still in progress, as the Jews were being put to the final test. One very significant act is recorded at the end of this very chapter — the shaking of the dust off the disciples' feet. It shows that, although no sentence was formally spoken, there was still a loud testimony to it. It was a hint that they had better beware, for their danger was as extreme as their unbelief.
What had Antioch turned down?
The great salvation was announced first to the Jews. If they despised it, and so proved to be despisers, the apostle would turn to the Gentiles… This happened in this same city of Antioch. There the Jews pushed God's salvation in Christ away from them, and so did not judge themselves worthy of eternal life.
The opposition also cost the apostles something:
The Jews now show their true character as enemies of the Lord and of His truth. So Paul and Barnabas shake the dust off their feet against them. The disciples, whatever their difficulties may be, are no hindrance to this. The stand the Jews take here… makes us understand what a source of grief and pain they must have been to the apostles.
The verse ends with movement, not retreat. Iconium would cost them too.
Iconium was a city in Lycaonia, in the centre of Asia Minor. Paul and Barnabas went there after they were driven out of Antioch of Pisidia. Large numbers of Jews and Greeks believed the word of God's grace… They had to flee for their lives, but they returned again. Acts 13:51; Acts 14:1, 19, 21… In 2 Tim. 3:11 Paul speaks of the persecutions he had endured at this city.
And the new believers in Antioch were not left in gloom.
However, they left many new believers behind them. They shook the dust off their feet as a solemn act and left for Iconium. Yet the disciples who stayed there were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit. Persecution could not take this away.
- Dust as judgement — Shaking it off left the city to judgement. Not even its dust would travel with the messengers to their Master.
- Dust as separation — The act broke every tie with a place that had rejected their Lord. Commentators note that the gospel today goes to people, not to cities, so it calls for no such act now.
- Dust as obedience — Paul and Barnabas gave way to the persecution and acted on the Lord's own word. To keep preaching into that blasphemy would have been throwing pearls before pigs.
- Dust as warning — The formal sentence came later, in Acts 28. This act was still "a loud testimony to it," telling them their danger matched their unbelief.
- Dust shaken, feet still walking — They went on to Iconium, where large numbers believed. Behind them, the new disciples had a joy that persecution could not take away.
And the disciples were filled with joy and [the] Holy Spirit.
Acts 13 ends in a city that has just driven Paul and Barnabas out. The last word, though, is not about their enemies but about the new believers left behind — and that word is joy.
Paul and Barnabas moved on to the next town. Notice what stayed behind them.
They left behind them many new believers. They solemnly shook the dust off their feet as they left for Iconium. The disciples who stayed behind were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit. Persecution could not take this away.
Losing your teachers and gaining enemies in the same week looks like a setback. One writer sees the opposite.
We might have considered it disastrous that these new disciples should get persecution and lose the preachers. The work in their souls, however, was so solid that instead of being depressed they were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit. Without a doubt disciples are damaged more often by prosperity than by persecution.
Commentators differ on whom the verse describes. Some read it of the converts who stayed in the city; others apply it to the two preachers the city had just expelled.
After they faithfully preached the gospel at Antioch, the city expelled them. This is what the servant of Christ may expect, according to his Master's word. But what was the effect of this persecution upon the minds of these devoted servants? Were they depressed and discouraged? Did they think about giving up and going home? No — they were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit. So the night only makes the pillar of fire shine out more brightly.
This verse describes what the believers were. Ephesians turns it into a command. One writer shows the difference in the original wording.
Look at how the believers at Antioch are described (Acts 13:52), and at the exhortation given to God's saints in the letter to the Ephesians (Eph. 5:18). A translation may not show the distinction, but in the original you can see it easily. Of believers we read, "they were being filled" (eplerounto) with the Holy Spirit. To the saints it is said (plerousthe), "be filled" with the Spirit. The first tells us what generally marked those believers. In the second the apostle reminds us what should mark Christians.
Other writers see these fillings in Acts as meeting a moment of need: "He took possession of them with special completeness, so that they could meet the emergency in the full power of God" (F. B. Hole).
Joy stands beside the Spirit in this verse. One writer names what else comes with His presence.
The Spirit's presence is connected with liberty, light, power and joy. So we read, "The disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit." Doubts, fears, and legal bondage flee away before the precious ministry of the Holy Spirit.
If their joy had depended on their circumstances, the persecution would have ended it. One writer points to its real source — the Lord Himself.
There is nothing like persecution for keeping the saints of God bright and near the Lord, and it is this that fills them with joy. Divine joy is not to be found in our circumstances here, but in the Lord Himself. Although Jesus was a Man of sorrows He knew what joy was. We read, "In that same hour He rejoiced in the Holy Spirit" (Luke 10:21). That was when the seventy returned, and after the cities where He had done His mighty works had rejected Him.
One writer counts where this verse falls in Acts, and finds a warning in it.
It is very significant that the last mention of being filled with the Spirit comes in Acts 13:52, not even half-way through the book. That is a bad sign. It shows how decline sets in when things are left to man's responsibility. For all time we have the exhortation to us all, "Be filled with the Spirit" (Eph. 5:18).
- Filled, not emptied. The city drove the preachers out. The new believers stayed — and the chapter records them as full, not empty. Persecution could not take that away.
- Filled with the Spirit. The wording describes what generally marked them. Ephesians 5:18 turns it into a command: be filled. Other writers see the fillings in Acts as meeting a special moment of need.
- Filled with joy. Liberty, light, power and joy go with the Spirit's presence. Doubts, fears and bondage flee before Him.
- Filled from Christ, not from circumstances. Joy is found in the Lord Himself — the same Lord who rejoiced in the Spirit in an hour of rejection.
- Filled is the test. Joy under pressure shows the work in the soul is real. Prosperity damages believers more often than persecution does.
And it came to pass in Iconium that they entered together into the synagogue of the Jews, and so spake that a great multitude of both Jews and Greeks believed.
Paul and Barnabas come to Iconium and go straight into the Jewish synagogue. The verse turns on one small phrase — they spoke "in such a way" — and on a result no preacher can produce: a great number of Jews and Greeks believing side by side.
Their choice of the synagogue followed a set order. Paul himself stated that order when he wrote about the gospel.
Even Paul, the Apostle to the Gentiles, could write of the gospel he preached: "For I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek" (Rom. 1:16). Again and again we find Paul going first to the synagogue, following out the divine thought, "to the Jew first."
Something kept drawing Paul back to his own people, city after city.
Perhaps no feature of his life is more striking or more instructive than this: nothing turns Paul's heart away from the poor Jews. He loved them with an unreturned affection. He loved them despite all their hatred and their envy. Into the synagogue he went again here, as in each new place that he visits.
The verse does not simply say they spoke. It says they spoke in such a way that people believed. One writer reads that as a comment on how they handled words, while still holding that faith is God's work.
What this account stresses is certainly the help found in God. He links Himself to human weakness so as to make it "mighty through God." First, in the synagogue, they "spoke in such a way that a great number of both Jews and Greeks believed." Bringing men to Himself is clearly the work of God. Yet He is still pleased to give effect to the words of His people, so that it can be said they spoke in a way that produced faith. There is a right fitting of words to that end, and we must not overlook it. It is a skill that only a wisdom born of love can give, and it does not despise diligence in reaching its ends.
Another writer puts the weight on where that ability comes from, not on the skill.
Here they entered the synagogue, and the Spirit of God gave them grace to speak in a way that deeply moved a great number of both Jews and Gentiles to believe the gospel. They were not always given power to speak like this. No special self-effort can produce it. It depends entirely on the energizing power of the Spirit of God. If we desire this, let us pray for it and depend on God for it.
Older translations read that they "so spoke," which echoes another famous "so" in Scripture. One writer sets the two side by side.
Connect the "so" of this verse with "God so loved the world, that He gave His only Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have eternal life." And Paul and Barnabas so spoke that a multitude believed. George Whitefield, it is said, felt the love of God and the need of souls so deeply that he often wept over people while preaching. Little wonder that they wept under him. The Lord help you and me to preach like that.
The verse names two groups believing together. The second had a reputation that made their faith surprising.
The Greeks were an intellectual people who looked for wisdom. A crucified Christ was foolishness to them. How could they, on their own, put faith in a man crucified alongside criminals? But to the called ones Christ became the power and wisdom of God. 1 Cor. 1:22-24. When Paul preached the gospel among them, "great multitudes" believed and lost their proud nationality in Christ.
The blessing of verse 1 leads straight into trouble in verse 2. The two are connected.
There was without doubt marked blessing at Iconium. The Lord honoured and greatly used the bold preaching of His grace: "a great number of both Jews and Greeks believed." This roused the enemy. The Jews who disobeyed the good news stirred up the souls of the Gentiles and turned them against the brothers and sisters. The trouble did not come from outside. It came from the Jews on the spot, who refused God's message and turned away.
- Order — Paul goes to the synagogue first, in every new city, because the gospel is "to the Jew first, and also to the Greek."
- Love — rejection at Antioch did not close his heart; he kept loving a people who returned him hatred.
- Manner — they spoke in such a way that people believed. Commentators differ: some stress words rightly fitted to their purpose, others the Spirit's power, which no self-effort can supply.
- Reach — Jews and Greeks believed side by side. Greeks who called a crucified Christ foolish lost their proud nationality in Him.
- Result — real blessing does not buy peace. The great number who believed is what woke the opposition.
But the Jews who did not believe stirred up the minds of [those of] the nations and made [them] evil-affected against the brethren.
Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.
They stayed therefore a good while, speaking boldly, [confiding] in the Lord, who gave witness to the word of his grace, giving signs and wonders to be done by their hands.
Paul and Barnabas had just been driven out of Antioch in Pisidia, and at Iconium the same hostility rises against them. Yet it makes them stay longer instead of moving on, and the Lord Himself backs the message they preach.
The word "therefore" at the start of the verse turns the scene around.
Unbelieving Jews again at Iconium used their evil influence to stir up bitter hostility. But the apostles were not driven out of the city. They kept preaching the Word there for a long time, in the face of such persecution. The Lord also gave special witness to the truth by granting signs and wonders to be done through them. Notice the word "therefore" in verse 3. The opposition was a reason for their remaining there, so long as it did not erupt in violence.
Their boldness was not nerve of their own. Older translations read "confiding in the Lord" where the ESV has "speaking boldly for the Lord."
Paul and Barnabas grew bold. Boldness goes along with confidence in the Lord. "They so spoke that a great number … believed." How did they speak? "Trusting in the Lord." If you have a gift you need the Lord's help, and if you are weak and nothing, you will surely have it.
The verse calls the message "the word of his grace." A contrast with how God spoke earlier explains the name.
In the past He spoke through Moses, as recorded in the Old Testament: that was the Word of His demand upon men. Now He has spoken in Christ, as recorded in the New Testament; and that is the Word of His grace. To this Word we are specially commended, for it is able to build us up in the faith. It also gives us that inheritance among all the sanctified, in spiritual power and enjoyment.
The Lord bore witness to the word, yet two men did the speaking. Scripture holds both facts together.
God accepts the brave deeds of His servants and puts them to their account. Yet it is all done in His strength, and by the grace He gives. So to Him all the glory is due. In one place we read that "God bore witness to the word of His grace." In another an apostle speaks by the same Spirit of a man he had fathered in his chains, as if he himself had brought about the man's conversion. But this shows how gracious God is: He owns us as His instruments, and makes much of our little service.
The miracles serve the preaching; they do not replace it. The wording of the verse itself puts them second.
The Lord "bore witness to the word of His grace, by granting" (rather than, "and granted") "signs and wonders to be done by their hands." Here we read of miracles: at Antioch we read of none. But, as is common in the work among the Gentiles, they have a subordinate place. The word was first spoken, then miracles were worked to confirm it.
At Antioch in Pisidia there were no such signs. That difference shapes how one writer weighs such power.
Here too the weak are with the Strong. He protects them and enables them to keep going while the opposition lasts. He may do it by means of the signs and wonders which He grants them to do, and of which at Antioch we hear nothing. They seem by no means, therefore, a necessary accompaniment of the gospel, but rather an occasional help.
Signs are strong evidence. But evidence is not what decides most people.
It is a solemn fact, however, that such deeds of divine energy, as a rule, do not turn the stubborn heart. Men judge mainly by their feelings, whatever qualms of conscience they may have. And where the will is set on its own way, none are so hardened as those who breathe a constant atmosphere of miracle. We see this in Israel's history in the wilderness.
- Opposition — the hostility did not end the mission. The word "therefore" makes it the reason they stayed on.
- Dependence — they spoke boldly in the Lord. Confidence in Him, not natural courage, makes weak servants speak out.
- Grace — they did not preach God's demand on men, as through Moses. They preached His word of grace in Christ, which builds us up and gives an inheritance.
- Witness — God backed that message Himself, granting signs through their hands. He still credits the service to His servants.
- Limit — signs served the word; they never replaced it. And no miracle bends a will that is set against God.
And the multitude of the city was divided, and some were with the Jews and some with the apostles.
Paul and Barnabas preached at Iconium, and the city split over it. Luke's short sentence raises two questions. Why does one message tear a town in half? And why does Luke call both men "apostles" here?
This was no quiet audience making up its mind. The split came after bold preaching backed by miracles. It shows how little evidence can do against a will that is set.
It is a solemn fact that such deeds of divine energy, as a rule, do not turn the stubborn heart. Men judge mainly by their feelings, whatever their conscience may say. And where the will is set on its own way, no one is more hardened than people who live surrounded by constant miracles. We see this in Israel's years in the wilderness. So here, in the face of it all, the crowd of the city split in two. Some held with the apostles; others held with the Jews just as firmly.
The split was not "religious people versus outsiders." Jews and Gentiles (non-Jews) had little in common, yet they lined up together against the two preachers.
They were favoured with the clear working of God among them. Yet the residents of Iconium divided into two camps. Many sided with the Jews against Paul and Barnabas, and many others took a stand with the apostles. We may wonder that Gentiles sided with Jews, but this happens where both share a hatred of the Lord Jesus Christ.
A city can only divide over something it has heard. The split shows how public their work had been.
The results were striking, great, and, we may say, immediate: "The people of the city were divided; some sided with the Jews and some with the apostles." This was not work done in a corner. The apostles did not carry on their work in the dark, like conspirators. They worked as men who did not fear the fullest publicity. They did not shrink from the light.
Luke calls both men apostles here, and again later in the same chapter. The word could mean no more than a messenger a church sends on an errand. One writer argues it means far more here.
It would be a wrong to Paul and Barnabas to rank them as mere "messengers of the churches" entrusted with supplies for poor believers. They are called "the apostles" twice over — not Paul only, but Barnabas also — in the same chapter that records their choice of elders.
Still, the title does not cover every man in the same way. That raises a question the writers leave open.
What is the New Testament thought of an apostle, and in what sense were the twelve and Paul apostles above all others? See, for instance, Acts 14:4, where Barnabas is associated with Paul as an apostle, and yet we all instinctively feel that there was a difference.
Luke names two parts, not three. Nobody in Iconium stands outside the split, and one writer presses the same choice on every reader.
Note there is no neutrality of position or practice. No one can say, "I am not with Christ, but I am not against Him." It is either "with" or "against." Nor can anyone say, "Though I do not gather, I do not scatter." It is either gathering or scattering. One counts two on a division. How searching this is!
Under pressure the two men gave way. That is not counted as failure here.
So they bowed to the storm. Nothing at all of what men call heroism marked the apostles. There was something much better — the simplicity of grace. Patience is the true wisdom, but God alone can give it.
- Preaching divides. Open preaching, not secret scheming, split Iconium in two. The division proves the city heard the message.
- Miracles don't decide. Miracles went with the preaching, yet a will set on its own way stays hard.
- Enemies unite. Jews and Gentiles, unlikely partners, found common ground in shared hostility to Christ.
- Two sides only. Iconium held two camps, not three. No one can claim to be neither with Christ nor against Him.
- Patience, not bravado. The apostles bowed to the storm instead of playing the hero — grace, not bravery, marked them.
And when an assault was making, both of [those of] the nations and [the] Jews with their rulers, to use [them] ill and stone them,
The work in the city of Iconium had gone well: crowds of Jews and Greeks believed, and the preaching went on a long time. Then the opposition changed shape — Gentiles, Jews and the city's rulers joined in one plan against the two preachers.
Miracles went with the preaching here. They did not bend the will of those set against the message. One writer notes what happened instead:
It is a solemn fact that such deeds of divine energy, as a rule, do not turn the stubborn heart. Men judge mainly by their feelings, whatever the qualms of conscience may be. And where the will is set on its own way, none are so hardened as those who live surrounded by miracles day after day. We see this in Israel's history in the wilderness. So here, in the face of it all, the crowd in the city split in two. Some held with the apostles; others held just as firmly with the Jews.
Jews and Gentiles were not natural allies. What pulled them together was not agreement but a shared target:
We may wonder at Gentiles siding with Jews, but this happens in cases where there is a common enmity against the Lord Jesus Christ.
One writer notes that in the attack they no longer stood as two groups:
They were joined in one body in the assault. Gentiles and Jews made only one body, one object in the apostle's mind.
Was this a mob already in motion, or a plan still being laid? Kelly weighs the wording and argues for a plan the preachers heard about before it broke out:
The word here seems to mean a plan or a first move of this kind, not an "assault"... If there had been a real rush, the words "becoming aware of" make little sense. Such a rush could not be doubted, and it would have made escape hard... Suppose they learned of a plan to abuse and stone them, a plan so widely formed that it carried along Gentiles and Jews with their rulers. Then they judged it wise to leave at once.
Opposition alone had not moved them. An organised plan did.
As long as it was only opposition, it was simply a reason to keep going. But a warning reached them in time about an assault planned against them, and they leave for Lystra and Derbe.
These men had already preached on under pressure for a long time. One writer finds in their flight something better than heroism:
So they bowed to the storm. Nothing at all of what men call heroism marked the apostles. What was there is far better — the simplicity of grace. Patience is the true wisdom, but only God can give it.
The stoning planned here failed. It caught Paul later, and it carried a personal weight: he had once urged the same thing on Stephen.
His opponents attempted this more than once; it took effect only once... Here we can again notice the striking moral link between his sufferings as a Christian and his earlier violence as a Pharisee. Stephen was stoned, and so was Paul; both for the Lord Jesus, and each as a separate and singular example of His grace. Paul was allowed to taste the very thing he had once urged others to inflict on the man who ran the race of faith before him. That was not vindictive payback, but abounding grace.
The plotters meant to end the work. Instead they spread it:
This was the wise course. Once violence begins, it does not stop quickly, and it would have reached many more than the apostles. More than this: a testimony to Christ now stood in Iconium, and the Lord uses persecution to send His servants to other places to proclaim His name.
- Blessing provokes. Many believed at Iconium, and that success roused the opposition. Signs and wonders did not soften a will already set against Christ.
- Enmity unites. Jews and Gentiles formed one body in the plot. Shared hostility to Christ binds people no other cause could bind.
- A plan, discovered. The wording points to a scheme the preachers heard of before it broke. That is why escape was still possible.
- Flight is wisdom. Leaving was not cowardice but patience, and patience is the wisdom only God can give.
- God redirects. The plot closed Iconium and opened Lystra and Derbe. The stoning fell on Paul later, and even that was grace, not payback.
they, being aware of it, fled to the cities of Lycaonia, Lystra and Derbe, and the surrounding country,
Paul and Barnabas were preaching in Iconium when word reached them of a plot: Jews, Gentiles and the city rulers meant to stone them. They slipped quietly away, and their escape raises a question every servant of God faces: when is leaving right, and what happens to the work you leave behind?
The apostles learned of the plot before anyone acted on it. One commentator argues that no mob had yet formed. What reached them was a settled plan.
But the intent of violence, which had leaked out, brought the testimony to a close: the word here seems to mean a plan or an attempt, not an actual "assault"... If there had been a real rush, the words "becoming aware of" would make little sense. Nobody could doubt a rush, and it would have made escape hard. If they learned of a plan to abuse and stone them, they judged it wise to leave at once. That plan was so widely formed that it carried along Gentiles and Jews with their rulers. So they fled, and there they carried on their gospel work.
Leaving was not panic. It followed an instruction the Lord had given long before, and Paul kept to it.
He had also laid down a general principle long before: "When they persecute you in one town, flee to the next" (Matthew 10:23). Paul and his companions clearly carried out that principle later, even to shaking the dust off their feet (Acts 14:6; Acts 17:10-14).
Their retreat was not heroism. One commentator calls it something better.
So they bowed to the storm. Nothing at all of what men call heroism marked the apostles. There was something far better — the simplicity of grace. Patience is the true wisdom, but only God can give it.
The destination was not random. Iconium and these two towns sat under different rulers. Crossing that line put the apostles beyond the reach of the officials who had joined the plot.
Like Iconium, Lystra and Derbe lay in the old province of Lycaonia. By this time that province had several different governments. Iconium, as we have said, was under a tetrarch, a minor local ruler. Lystra and Derbe had belonged since AD 37 to the territory of Antiochus IV, King of Commagene. This explains why the historian says they fled to Lystra and Derbe. A different power ruled these two cities. Lystra lay about forty miles from Iconium and about twenty miles from Derbe.
The danger pushed them into new ground. At Lystra the gospel met something it had not met before.
During this first mission among the Gentiles, a great and blessed work was done... At Lystra, Christianity met paganism for the first time. But in every place the gospel triumphs, and Paul's various gifts as a workman appear in the most blessed way. He addressed Jews who knew the Scriptures, ignorant barbarians, cultivated Greeks, and enraged mobs. In every case he proves himself a chosen vessel, fitted by God for his great work.
Here a pattern begins. Violence moves the preachers on, and then God brings them back.
Outrage and violence neither hinder the work nor weaken the courage of the servants. When the Lord so wills it, they return in peace to the very places from which they have been driven. It is beautiful to see the calm superiority of faith over the violence of man, and how God guides the heart of His servants. They submit to violence, or avoid it if possible; but if the work needs it, God opens the door, and the labourers are there with it again.
In Lystra, one of the towns they fled to, Paul nearly died. Yet lasting fruit remained there.
Paul and Barnabas fled there from Iconium, and there cured a cripple... Soon afterwards, however, the Jews stirred up the people, who stoned Paul and left him for dead. The labours of the apostles were not in vain; an assembly of saints was gathered there. Paul visited it again on his second missionary journey. There he met Timothy and attached him to his mission.
- Warned — the apostles heard of the plot to stone them before it broke. They escaped a settled plan, not yet a mob.
- Guided — their flight was obedience, not nerves. The Lord had told His own to move to the next town when persecuted.
- Placed — Lystra and Derbe lay under a different ruler from Iconium. That is why those two towns made the safe refuge.
- Preaching — the move did not pause the work. They carried the gospel into the surrounding country, and at Lystra it met open idol-worship for the first time.
- Fruit — that forced move produced a healed cripple, a stoning Paul survived, an assembly of believers, and young Timothy.
and there they were announcing the glad tidings.
A plot to stone them drove Paul and Barnabas out of Iconium into new country. The one thing recorded about their arrival is that they kept preaching, which raises two questions: was running away right, and what does their preaching mean?
Their escape was not blind panic. One writer sees them acting on instructions the Lord had already given His followers. The move took them into wilder country:
The city was divided. At last a determined attack was coming — Jews and Gentiles together would try to stone them. So, acting on the Lord's words to the disciples, they flee to Lystra and Derbe, in the wilder parts of Lycaonia. There they pursue their work.
Some readers assume a bold servant of Christ should stand his ground and accept whatever comes. William Kelly answers that instinct, and points to the Lord's own word to His servants:
Faith never teaches one to court danger and difficulty, but to walk the path of Christ in peace and thankfulness. The Lord has not called His servants to desert it. I dare say some of us have been struck by this: the Lord told them to flee to another city when one city persecuted them. This is surely not courting martyrdom, but the very opposite.
They acted on news that had leaked out. Kelly weighs the wording of the previous verse and finds a plot that had come to light, not a mob already in the streets:
If they got word of a plan to attack and stone them, they judged it wise to leave at once. The plan was so widely formed that it carried along Gentiles and Jews with their rulers. So they fled to the cities of Lycaonia — Lystra, Derbe and the country around — and there they went on with their gospel work.
The hostility that emptied Iconium of its preachers filled other towns with them. Leslie Grant sees two reasons why leaving was right — one practical, one much larger:
This was the wise course. Once violence starts, it does not stop soon, and it would have affected many more than the apostles. There is more. Now that a testimony to Christ stood in Iconium, the Lord uses persecution to send His servants to other places to proclaim His name.
The same thing had happened earlier in Acts. One writer draws out the encouragement:
The devil let his fury loose on the believers in Jerusalem, hoping to stamp out the name of Christ for good. He only drove the gospel into a wider field. God's purpose was fulfilled in this: the gospel reached the Gentiles. So God makes the wrath of the devil and of men praise Him.
Some take the word for preaching the gospel in this verse as proof of formal appointment. One writer tests that claim against the way Scripture uses the two main words for preaching:
The other word means to proclaim as a herald. It has no connection at all with office and authority, or with regular organised congregations. Neither has the word for preaching good news. This herald word is used of the Lord and the apostles, and just as freely of others too. So Mark 5:20 uses it of the man set free from demons, and Philippians 1:15 of the brothers at Rome — some of them preaching Christ out of envy and strife, some out of goodwill.
The towns they reached were not familiar ground. One writer describes what kind of place Lycaonia was:
In Acts 14:8-18 we find ourselves among the people of a district that was shrouded in pagan darkness. The solemn fact lies plainly on the surface. In heathen Lycaonia God was unknown.
The preaching in these towns met violence, but it left something behind:
Soon afterwards, however, the Jews stirred up the people, and they stoned Paul and left him for dead. The work of the apostles was not in vain; an assembly of believers came together there. Paul visited the city again on his second missionary journey, and there he met Timothy and attached him to his mission.
- Threat. News of a planned stoning reached them, and they judged it wise to leave at once.
- Flight. They left because the Lord had told them to, not out of fear. Faith walks Christ's path; it does not go looking for danger.
- Field. The enemy drove them out. God used it to send His servants where no one had heard His name.
- Word. Preaching was not the property of an official class. Scripture uses these words of the Lord, of apostles, and of ordinary believers alike.
- Fruit. The work in that dark ground bore fruit: an assembly of believers formed, and Timothy came out of it.
And a certain man in Lystra, impotent in his feet, sat, [being] lame from his mother's womb, who had never walked.
Lystra was not a synagogue town. Here the message met raw paganism head on. The first person Luke singles out is a man who had never once stood on his own feet.
One writer reads the setting from what Luke does not mention:
The miracle was probably done in the open air, with the apostles preaching in public, for there is no mention of a synagogue in Lystra or in Derbe. Crowds could therefore see what had happened. The powerless man was on his feet, using his legs in a way he never had before.
The case was beyond argument, and the power at work was unlike anything Lystra's own religion offered.
The healing of the hopelessly lame man was well suited to seize the attention of a rough pagan crowd. It was also a practical and extraordinary witness to the gracious character of God — a character so foreign to the thoughts of man left to himself. It all stood in contrast with the mysterious mutterings their magicians used to work their spells.
One writer pictures him in the crowd before anything happened to him:
The apostles were preaching the Gospel there. One of the listeners was a man crippled from birth, powerless in his feet, and we are not told his name. He heard Paul speak. No doubt he was drawn by news he had never listened to before, and he had no idea of the blessing in this life that was waiting for him. We can imagine him sitting with his eyes fixed on the Apostle. The Apostle now fixed his eyes on him.
The same writer sets the healing beside other miracles in Acts:
At Iconium and at Ephesus we have notices of other miracles worked, but they seem to have confirmed the word spoken before them (14:3; 19:11,12). The miracle at Lystra need not be an exception to this rule. It seems quite possible that the word had taken hold of the powerless man before he leaped up and walked at Paul's command (14:9).
after_note: DELETE
Before Paul spoke to him, he saw faith in him:
Paul fixed his eyes on him as he spoke, and saw that he had faith to be healed. Clearly the power of the Word through Paul awakened a faith in this man's heart that there was nothing too hard for the Lord. With a loud voice Paul cried out, "Stand upright on your feet." The command carried with it the Divine enabling. The man who had never walked from his birth leaped up and walked.
One writer marks how this healing differs from others in Acts:
At Lystra God showed His power by the hand of Paul in healing a cripple who had never walked. Here we find that the faith of the cripple had to go along with his healing. In other cases we do not see this. The cure came from the power of God alone, working through the person He used as His instrument.
Another writer notes that Scripture allows for faith about one definite matter:
Scripture recognises specific faith about a specific thing. So one of the people healed by a miracle had faith to be healed (Acts 14:9). And 1 Cor. 12:9 plainly teaches that there is a distinct spiritual gift of faith, which some have and some have not.
A man like this was healed once before in Acts, by Peter. The two settings could hardly be more different:
A remarkable miracle took place at Lystra through Paul. A man lame from birth was healed. It was almost the exact counterpart of the miracle Peter worked, which we read of in chapter 3. Peter's miracle happened in the very heart of Judaism... This one happened in front of pagans, who read the wonderful event in the light of their false beliefs. They would have held an idol festival, if the Apostles had not protested.
- Heard. Luke first shows the man in Paul's audience: the message reached him before the miracle did.
- Believed. Paul saw faith already at work — faith fixed on one definite thing, that nothing was too hard for the Lord.
- Raised. The word of command carried the power to obey it; a man who had never walked leaped up and walked.
- Distinct. This cure went with the man's own faith, unlike other healings in Acts that came by God's power alone.
- Misread. The crowd twisted the same wonder that showed God's goodness into an excuse for idol worship.
This [man] heard Paul speaking, who, fixing his eyes on him, and seeing that he had faith to be healed,
Paul is preaching at Lystra. In the crowd sits a man crippled from birth who has never walked. He listens, Paul looks straight at him, and Paul sees faith.
Luke introduces this man as a listener, not as a patient. One writer follows the scene closely, down to the tenses Luke chose.
Preaching the gospel there, a cripple from birth, powerless in his feet, whose name we do not know, was one of the audience. He heard Paul speak, and was no doubt drawn by news he had never heard before, unaware of the earthly blessing in store for him. We can picture him sitting with his eyes fixed on the apostle. The apostle now fixed his eyes on him. Perceiving that he had faith to be healed, he said with a loud voice, "Stand upright on your feet." "He leaped up," we read, "and walked." He was walking! To spring up was the act of a moment, and never repeated; so Luke uses the aorist tense. He walked — that is, he was walking; so the imperfect tense describes it.
One writer traces the man's faith back to the preaching he had just heard.
Paul, as he spoke, fastened his eyes on him, perceiving that he had faith to be healed. Clearly the power of the Word through Paul awakened a faith in this man's heart that there was nothing too hard for the Lord. With a loud voice Paul cried out, "Stand upright on your feet." The command carried the divine enabling with it.
The faith of the sick person is not named in every healing. One writer marks the difference here.
At Lystra the power of God was shown by the hand of Paul in healing a cripple who had never walked. Here we find that the faith of the crippled man had to go along with his restoration. In other cases this does not appear. There the power of God alone worked the cure, through the one who was His instrument.
Luke did not reach for a medical word here. One writer tracked the same word through other healings.
It is worth noticing that the word sozo, usually translated in the New Testament "save," is used in its general sense of deliverance in regard to healings. It is applied to the crippled man at the temple gate, Acts 4:9, and to the cripple at Lystra, Acts 14:9. In these instances the Greek word is translated "made whole," or "healed."
This man's faith was not a general religious attitude. One writer calls it faith fixed on one definite thing.
Scripture recognizes specific faith about a specific thing. One of the subjects of the miracles had faith to be healed (Acts 14:9). And 1 Corinthians 12:9 plainly teaches that there is a distinct spiritual gift of faith, which some have and some do not… Genuine, divinely-given faith, not mystical or imagined faith, is what is meant here.
Some read this verse as a rule: no faith, no healing. One writer answers plainly.
It might, or might not, be that the patient would himself have faith to be healed. Faith-healers insist on such faith; Scripture does not.
- Hearing. Luke shows the man as a listener first. He "listened to Paul speaking" before he received anything — news he had never heard before.
- Faith. The message itself awakened what Paul saw in him: faith that nothing was too hard for the Lord.
- Sight. The listener watched the preacher, and the preacher fixed his eyes on him. The faith was real enough for Paul to see.
- Wholeness. The word for "healed" here is the word for "saved." It means deliverance — being made whole.
- Caution. This cure names faith; others do not. Commentators call it faith for one specific thing, and they deny that Scripture makes the sick person's faith a rule.
said with a loud voice, Rise up straight upon thy feet and he sprang up and walked.
Paul is preaching in Lystra, among people who do not know the true God, and a man lame from birth is listening. One shouted command puts him on his feet — but whose power did it, what did his faith do, and who deserves the credit?
Paul gives an order to a man whose legs have never held him. The words did more than instruct.
With a loud voice Paul cried out, "Stand upright on your feet." The command carried the enabling power of God with it. The man who had never walked from birth leaped up and walked.
Luke says Paul saw that the man had faith to be made well before he spoke. Commentators note that this sets the Lystra miracle apart from others in Acts.
At Lystra God showed His power through Paul in healing a lame man who had never walked. Here we find that the man's faith had to go with his healing. In other cases this does not appear: the power of God alone worked the cure, through the man He used as His instrument.
Where did that faith come from?
The power of the Word through Paul evidently awakened faith in this man's heart that nothing was too hard for the Lord.
The man was in the audience before he was on his feet. That order matters.
At Iconium and at Ephesus we have records of other miracles. But they seem to confirm the word spoken before them (14:3; 19:11-12). The miracle at Lystra need not be an exception to this rule. It seems likely that the word had already taken hold of the helpless man before he leaped up and walked at Paul's command (14:9).
The verse records a single jump, and then something that carried on. Luke's Greek keeps the two apart.
"He sprang up," we read, "and began walking." He was walking! To spring up was the act of a moment, and never repeated; so Luke uses the aorist tense in telling it. He walked — that is, was walking; so the imperfect tense describes it.
Paul used no chant and no ritual words. Some early copies of Acts add a clause to his command, and the shorter reading carries the lesson.
All this stood in contrast with the mysterious mumblings their wizards used in working their charms. The addition to verse 10 came early, to guard against any hint of pretension in the man who worked the miracle. Its absence is the instructive lesson: such words would be useless in another mouth, as events at Ephesus later proved. And they are not needed at all where the whole life and testimony aim at magnifying Christ. There was no formula anyone had to use.
The healing matches one Peter worked earlier in Acts. The audience does not match.
At Lystra a remarkable miracle was worked through Paul. A man lame from birth was healed. The miracle was almost the exact counterpart of the one Peter worked, which we read of in chapter 3. That was done in the very heart of Judaism... This one was done in front of pagans. They read the wonderful event in the light of their false beliefs, and would have held an idolatrous festival if the Apostles had not protested.
The miracle should have pointed the crowd to Paul's message. It pointed them to the messengers instead.
An amazing miracle like this ought to have drawn people's attention to the message Paul brought. But Satan cunningly took advantage of this to deceive the superstitious people of the city. They got the idolatrous notion that Paul and Barnabas were gods who had come down in human form. Rather than listening to them, they wanted to worship them... Mere excitement carries men to foolish lengths. If it was true that these men were gods, why were they not quiet, wanting to listen to them?
- Hearing first. The man was listening to Paul preach before anything happened to his legs. The sign confirmed a word already spoken.
- Faith next. The preached word awakened faith in him. Unlike other healings in Acts, this one waited on the man's own believing.
- Command then. The order to stand came with the ability to obey it — Paul supplied words, God supplied strength.
- Power without formula. The shorter text has no set phrase. Borrowed words heal nobody, and no formula was needed where a whole life magnified Christ.
- Glory last — and misplaced. The crowd saw the leap and missed the message. Excitement over a miracle is not the same as listening to God.
But the crowds, who saw what Paul had done, lifted up their voices in Lycaonian, saying, The gods, having made themselves like men, are come down to us.
Lystra had no synagogue. There was only a crowd, a man lame from birth now walking, and a shout in the local dialect. What the crowd shouted shows how they read the miracle — and they read it wrong.
The healing happened out in the open, where anyone could see it. The crowd explained it with the gods they already believed in.
The apostles were probably preaching in public and worked the miracle in the open air, for there is no mention of a synagogue there, nor at Derbe. So the crowds could see what had happened. The crippled man was on his feet, using his legs in a way he never had. All were amazed. They spoke in their own language, Lycaonian, and explained it this way: the gods, they thought, had come in human form.
The names were not random. A story of that time had already placed these gods in that region, and the crowd matched each visitor to a name.
It was all the more natural for people who did not know God to conclude what the Lycaonians did. They had a legend that these very gods had once been welcomed in a part of Asia Minor. A Latin poet, Ovid, had made that story popular a little earlier. Physical differences would lead their superstitious minds to name each man, and in Paul's case there was a further reason as well. The proposal to sacrifice to them followed as a matter of course.
The crowd was loud, but it was not listening.
An amazing miracle of this kind surely ought to have drawn people's attention to the message that Paul brought. But Satan was cunning. He used it to deceive the superstitious people of the city, who came up with the idolatrous notion that Paul and Barnabas were gods come down in the form of men. Rather than listening to them, they wanted to worship them... Mere excitement carries men to foolish lengths. If it were true that these men were gods, why were they not quiet, wanting to hear them?
Barnabas and Paul refused the honour the crowd tried to give them. Peter had refused it too. Both refusals point to Jesus, who accepted worship from Thomas, one of His disciples.
It is remarkable that the Spirit of God put it on record that men offered homage to both Peter and Paul. Both men stopped it at once and with force. "Stand up; I too am a man," was Peter's command to Cornelius when that centurion fell at his feet (Acts 10:26). And when the people of Lystra brought sacrifices to offer to Barnabas and Paul, they "tore their garments and rushed out into the crowd, crying out... 'We also are men, of like nature with you'" (Acts 14:11-15). These were true men. They would not let anyone think they were more than men, and they would not accept adoration, which belongs to God alone. From these incidents in the lives of His servants we learn something by inference. Jesus was God when He accepted the adoration of Thomas. If not, what was He?
The people who wanted to sacrifice to Paul were soon throwing stones at him. That swing is a warning about human praise.
At Lystra the fickleness of the crowd is on display: they soon stone the man whom at first they would have worshipped as a god... Men will idolize you, perhaps. God has lost His place with them, and they easily give that place to another. They will destroy their idol just as easily.
Paul and Barnabas answered this crowd, but not the way they preached in a synagogue.
What is notable, especially for all those doing the Lord's work, is the variety in the apostles' addresses... The talk in the synagogue was built on the Jewish scriptures. Here, to these men of Lycaonia, there is no reference to the Old Testament at all. Instead there is a plain appeal to what everyone sees and knows: the heavens above them, the seasons God has assigned around them, and the steady supply of good things from His generosity in nature. Even the hardest heart can barely miss it.
- Sight — the crowd watched a real miracle in the open street. They shouted in Lycaonian and read it through the only religion they knew.
- Story — a legend had already placed these gods in that region, so looks, plus one more reason in Paul's case, decided which name went to which man.
- Stir — excitement is not faith; wanting to sacrifice to the messengers meant they never stopped to hear the message.
- Stand — Barnabas and Paul tore their clothes rather than take worship. Christ accepted it, and that marks Him out as more than a man.
- Stones — the crowd that crowned them soon stoned them. To such a crowd the preachers pointed not to Scripture, but to the sky, the seasons and the God who provides through them.
And they called Barnabas Jupiter, and Paul Mercury, because he took the lead in speaking.
At Lystra a crowd has just seen a man lame from birth stand up and walk. Their religion offers one explanation — the gods have come down — so they name Barnabas Zeus and Paul Hermes (Jupiter and Mercury in older translations).
The names were not random. The crowd matched each man to a god by what it could see and hear.
They called Barnabas Jupiter, since he clearly had the more impressive presence. Paul they called Mercury, because he was the better speaker of the two. The city was famous for its devotion to Jupiter, the so-called father of gods and men. His priest brought oxen and garlands to the gates and wanted to offer sacrifice.
The name given to Paul carried a meaning of its own.
In their excitement they called Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, as being the chief speaker, Mercury being the god of eloquence.
The crowd did not invent this idea on the spot. A story about such a visit was already going around.
It was all the more natural for pagans to conclude what the Lycaonians did. They had a legendary tradition that these very gods had once stayed as guests in a part of Asia Minor. A Latin poet had made the story popular a little earlier. Differences in looks would lead their superstitious minds to identify each man, on top of the specific reason given in Paul's case. The proposal to offer them sacrifice followed as a matter of course.
The verse says Paul led in speaking. The difference in gift was not a fault to fix. Barnabas was right to step back, and Paul was right to use his gift.
It was fitting for Barnabas, when travelling with a more gifted brother, to let Paul be the chief speaker. But would it have been fitting for Paul to refuse to use the gift he had received? Would it have been "all lowliness and meekness" to hold back in front of Barnabas, who was his elder? … These examples show the difference between true lowliness and meekness and what is easily mistaken for it. That mistake is only the laziness or timidity of the natural heart, indulged against the leading of the Spirit of God.
The crowd's ranking then shaped the order of the two names in the account:
The account names Barnabas first, since Mercury was servant to Jupiter.
The healing was real, but the crowd filed it under their own beliefs instead of letting it lead them to the God who did it.
The miracle happened in front of pagans, who read the wonderful event in the light of their false beliefs. They would have held an idolatrous festival if the apostles had not protested. The apostles seized the chance to declare to them the true and living God, who is the Creator. The Lycaonians would have done just what Paul charges the pagans with doing in Romans 1:25, saying they "worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever."
Praise like this says more about the crowd than about the man.
Men will idolize you, perhaps; for God has lost His place with them, and it is easily given to another. They will destroy their idol too, just as easily. Yet this is the creature, man, and God has sent him a message of infinite grace.
The pull toward this did not die out with Lystra's altars.
It is too obvious to need mentioning how much of this idolizing goes on today. Men who claim to be servants of the Lord seek and love the honour and praise of men. Seeking honour from men and delighting in the applause of the "religious world" is a deadly thing. It dishonours Christ, to whom all honour and glory belong.
- Named. Barnabas got Zeus for his presence, Paul got Hermes for his speaking. The crowd judged the messengers by looks and words.
- Explained. A local legend of gods visiting in human form was already in the air, so sacrifice followed as a matter of course.
- Ordered. Paul led in speech and Barnabas gave way. True lowliness uses a gift; it does not smother it.
- Misread. The crowd forced a real miracle into its own false beliefs and worshiped the creature rather than the Creator.
- Reversed. The crowd that crowns a man will destroy him just as easily, so loving the praise of men is deadly.
And the priest of Jupiter who was before the city, having brought bulls and garlands to the gates, would have done sacrifice along with the crowds.
At Lystra an amazing miracle has just been done. The crowd has decided that gods have come down in human form, and now the priest of Zeus arrives with oxen and garlands, ready to sacrifice. It raises two questions. Why did a real work of God end in worship aimed at the wrong object? And what should a servant of God do when the honour lands on him?
Some translations call this god Jupiter; the name in the Greek text is Zeus. He was the chief god of Greek and Roman worship.
Zeus. Supreme god of Greece and Rome, though the religious ideas of the two nations were quite different. At Lystra the pagan inhabitants thought that Barnabas was Jupiter in human form.
Two things explain how fast it all moved: an old story about gods visiting that region, and a temple standing right outside the city.
It was all the more natural that pagans should draw the conclusion the Lycaonians drew. A little while before, a Latin poet (Ovid) of the age of Augustus had spread a legend. It said that these very gods had once been received as guests in a part of Asia Minor... The scene is set before us vividly, as usual. There is the crowd, and the priest of Zeus, whose temple, or statue, stood before the city. The oxen and garlands are all brought ready to the gates — probably the gates of the house or courtyard where the apostles were staying.
The miracle should have made the people listen. Instead they organised a ceremony, and one writer notes the inconsistency.
An amazing miracle of this kind should certainly have drawn people's attention to the message that Paul brought. But Satan cleverly used it to deceive the superstitious residents of the city. They took up the idolatrous idea that Paul and Barnabas were gods come down in human form. Rather than listening to them, they wanted to worship them... If these men really were gods, why were they not quiet, wanting to listen to them? An idolatrous priest of Jupiter is ready at once to offer sacrifices to them.
The priest, the animals and the garlands were ready before anyone asked for them. The human heart resists holiness, yet it never stops making something to bow to.
By nature the same heart is deeply set against holiness and at the same time built for religious observance. Man has an inborn, settled sense that he is not enough in himself. That sense makes him unable to stand simply independent of some power mightier than himself. A god, in some shape, is a natural necessity of man. His natural desire, in his first falling away from truth, is a god after his own heart.
The two men refused the honour on the spot. Their reaction was physical, and the message they put in its place did not start with salvation.
The priest of Jupiter wants to offer sacrifice along with the people. The apostles, Barnabas and Paul, are grieved at heart when they see what the people intend. Far from wanting any honour for themselves, they tear their clothes and run in among the crowd to stop them. They announce the one true God — not, here, salvation.
The garlands are gone; the offer of honour to a preacher is not. One writer names where it still lands — the applause of religious people.
No doubt the enemy was lurking behind this, but the grace of God gave the apostles power to act as they did. There is so much of this kind of idolizing today. Men who claim to be servants of the Lord seek and love the honour and praise of men. It is too obvious to need saying. Seeking honour from men and delighting in the applause of the "religious world" is a deadly thing. It dishonours Christ, to whom all honour and glory belong.
The crowd did not stay in that mood for long, and one writer turns the reversal into a warning.
At Lystra we see how fickle the crowd is. They soon stone the man they would at first have worshipped as a god. Men will idolize you, perhaps; for God has lost His place with them, and it is easily given to another. They will destroy their idol just as easily.
- Ready-made honour. A temple stood outside the city, and a legend was already going around. So oxen and garlands reached the gates the moment the crowd made up its mind.
- Honour misdirected. The miracle should have won them as listeners. Instead it won them as worshippers of the wrong object, and they never listened to the message.
- Honour explained. The heart that avoids holiness is still built for religious observance. Man needs a god of some kind, and he prefers one made to his own taste.
- Honour refused. The apostles were grieved, not flattered. They tore their clothes, ran into the crowd, and pointed people to the one true God.
- Honour reversed. The crowd that would have sacrificed to Paul soon stoned him. Whoever takes the crowd's worship has also taken its stones.
But the apostles Barnabas and Paul, having heard [it], rent their garments, and rushed out to the crowd, crying
The crowd at Lystra had just watched a lame man walk, and drew the wrong conclusion: the gods had come down. Two preachers then tore their own clothes to stop the crowd worshipping them.
The healing should have made the crowd listen to the message. Instead they stared at the messengers. One writer points to who stood behind that switch.
A miracle like this ought to have drawn people's attention to the message Paul brought. But Satan used this to deceive the superstitious people of the city. They took up the idolatrous idea that Paul and Barnabas were gods who had come down in human form. They did not listen. They wanted to worship them, and even named Barnabas Jupiter and Paul Mercury. Mere excitement carries men to foolish lengths. If it was true that these men were gods, why were they not quiet, desiring to listen to them?
Their answer was not only in words. What they did with their clothes made the point too.
Paul and Barnabas wanted nothing to do with that. They used all their powers of persuasion to clear this deception out of the people's minds. They even tore their clothes — hardly what heathen gods would do — and cried out loudly against any worship of themselves.
They may have been resting in their lodgings when the news reached them.
The apostles heard of the plan and stopped it at once. They tore their garments and rushed, or sprang, out — perhaps from the lodgings they had gone back to. Now among the people gathered with the priest and the sacrificial animals, they spoke to them. The homage they declined, and instead of receiving a sacrifice they would teach the crowd.
They refused the honour outright, and still spoke to the people with respect.
On the other hand, Barnabas and Paul rejected this God-dishonouring honour with anger and deep earnestness. (They are named in that order here, in keeping with the place assigned to them.) They sprang forth with garments torn, protesting loudly. Their words were no less uncompromising though courteous.
This refusal was not a one-off. The power was God's, and the honour was never the worker's.
Closely connected with this is a further point. These miracles were kept apart from any honour attached to the persons who performed them. Of course they attested the divine character of their ministry. But they were wholly a testimony to the Living Word, the Lord Jesus Christ, and all He taught... As we have seen, there was no personal relief and no self-advancement. They sought no glory for themselves or for their company. So Paul and Barnabas; Acts 14:14.
The same refusal shows up three times in Scripture.
Cornelius would have worshipped him, but Peter raised him up, saying, "Stand up; I too am a man." Compare this with the anger of Paul and Barnabas when the men of Lystra wanted to offer them sacrifice (Acts 14:14). Compare it also with the words of the angel in Revelation, whom John was ready to worship (Rev. 22:9). These servants knew their place, and what was due to the Lord.
Their refusal points somewhere else too. These men would not take worship. Jesus took it from Thomas.
These were true men. They would not let anyone think that they were more than men. Nor would they, even for a moment, accept adoration, which was God's alone. These incidents in the lives of His servants teach us by inference that Jesus was God when He accepted the adoration of Thomas. If not, what was He?
The verse calls both men apostles. One writer insists the title carries its full weight here.
It would wrong Paul and Barnabas to rank them as mere messengers of the churches, sent with supplies for poor saints. Scripture calls them "the apostles" twice over — not Paul only but Barnabas also — in the same chapter that records their choice of elders. (See Acts 14:4, 14, 23.)
- Miracle. God's power at Lystra should have sent people to the message. Instead the crowd planned to sacrifice to the messengers.
- Misreading. Excitement carried the crowd to foolish lengths. If these men were gods, why not stay quiet and listen?
- Refusal. Torn clothes and a rush into the crowd were the argument itself: gods do not tear their own garments.
- Redirection. These miracles added no glory to the men who worked them. They testified to Christ alone.
- Result. Peter, these two, and an angel all refused worship. Jesus accepted it — so He is God.
and saying, Men, why do ye these things? *We* also are men of like passions with you, preaching to you to turn from these vanities to the living God, who made the heaven, and the earth, and the sea, and all things in them;
A crowd at Lystra took Paul and Barnabas for gods and brought animals to sacrifice to them. The two men tore their clothes and answered with one of the shortest sermons in the Bible: we are only men, and God made everything.
Twice in Acts, people gave a man the honour that belongs to God alone. Both times he stopped them on the spot. One writer sets those two refusals beside a third scene: Jesus accepting worship from His disciple Thomas.
It is remarkable that the Spirit of God has put it on record. Men offered homage to both Peter and Paul, and both stopped it at once and with force. "Stand up; I too am a man," was Peter's command to Cornelius when that centurion fell at his feet (Acts 10:26). The people of Lystra brought sacrifices to offer to Barnabas and Paul. The two men tore their clothes and ran in among the people, crying out, "Men, why are you doing these things? We also are men, of like nature with you." These were true men. They would not allow anyone to think they were more than men. And they would not accept for a moment adoration that belonged to God alone. These incidents in the lives of His servants teach us, by inference, that Jesus was God when He accepted the adoration of Thomas. If not, what was He?
The protest was not polite embarrassment. One writer weighs both its heat and its manners.
On the other hand, Barnabas and Paul rejected this honour that dishonoured God, with anger and deep earnestness. They sprang forward with torn clothes and loud protest. Their words were courteous, but no less uncompromising.
The word behind "turn" is the ordinary word for conversion, and it has two halves — a leaving and an arriving.
At its root the word means "to turn towards," "to turn round," "to turn about." So when it is applied to people, it includes "turning from" their evil ways and sins, and "turning to" God. An example or two will make this clear. Paul and Barnabas urged the people of Lystra to "turn from these vain things to a living God" (Acts 14:15). Paul's mission was to turn men "from darkness to light" (Acts 26:18). The Thessalonians are said to have "turned to God from idols" (1 Thess. 1:9). In the full sense of Scripture, then, conversion means nothing less than the change from the state of a sinner to that of a Christian.
The title "living God" is itself an argument.
To the living God He directed attention. That speaks of one, and only one, divine Being. There are not two living Gods. Israel's fathers had understood what this title meant. It marked out their God, the Lord Jehovah, as wholly different from the idols of the nations. Such had no life. "They have mouths, but do not speak; eyes, but do not see. They have ears, but do not hear; noses, but do not smell. They have hands, but do not feel; feet, but do not walk" (Psalm 115:5-7).
Paul later opened much the same way in Athens. The Lycaonian crowd at Lystra and the educated Athenians were worlds apart, but their need was the same.
But the witnesses of the Lord Jesus are jealous for a living and true God. They refuse to let a sinful personal influence grow at His expense... In substance it was an appeal much like what Paul afterwards spoke to the Athenians on the Areopagus. How degrading pagan religion is! The ignorant Lycaonian and the refined Athenian needed the same message. They are set to spell the alphabet of creation.
Why were Paul and Barnabas in Lystra at all, and why did Paul preach a God these people had never served?
He and Barnabas had come to Lystra to make Him known, because God wants His creatures to know His mind. That was why they were there. They were to turn from idols and acknowledge the living God... They did not know this God and had never served Him. Yet year after year He was thinking of them, caring for them, and providing for them. No pagan religion would have taught them that. It was new teaching indeed. There Paul stopped. Had he missed a chance to present the gospel? We believe not. He was meeting those ignorant pagans on ground they could all understand.
- Refuse. A true servant hands the glory back. Paul and Barnabas tore their clothes rather than take one moment of the worship owed to God.
- Confess. "We also are men" draws the line. Servants refused worship; the Lord Jesus accepted it, and that tells us who He is.
- Turn. Conversion has two halves in this one verse: turning from the vain things, and turning to the living God.
- Living. Idols have mouths, eyes and hands that do nothing. There is one living God, and He made heaven, earth and sea.
- Begin. With people who know nothing of the Bible, Paul starts at creation and at kindness they have already received. Athens later heard the same alphabet.
who in the past generations suffered all the nations to go in their own ways,
Paul and Barnabas are at Lystra. A crippled man has just been healed, and the crowd is sure that gods have come down in human form. The apostles tear their clothes and rush in to stop the sacrifice. Their answer to that crowd holds a startling summary of world history: for long ages God let the nations go their own way. Was He indifferent to them? And what has changed now?
These words look back a long way. Commentators point to the call of Abraham as the moment the split began.
The call of Abram marks a solemn turning point in the history of the world... God turned away from a world that had abandoned Him and chose one man to become the father of a people. The nations around them served empty lies. This people's own glory was to know and worship the true and only God. Meanwhile He left the other nations to their own dishonoured way. (Acts 14:16)
Paul pays no compliment to the religion he found at Lystra. Look at the gods the crowd wanted to honour.
How different this is from the vileness of a Jupiter or a Mercury — one god given to corruption and self-will, the other given to stealing! Was this the best religion and morality the pagans had, making gods just like themselves? Such a being is certainly not the true God. Who can deny that it was all empty, even in the minds of the most civilized and refined of the Gentiles?
God let the nations go, but He did not abandon them. One writer sets what God gave then beside what He sends now.
Who could deny that in the generations gone by He allowed the nations to go on in their own ways? Yet He had shown active goodness to every land and every age. His generous gifts from heaven cover the otherwise barren earth with every good thing for man's life and heart. So when He now sends the gospel about His Son, is that not fully in keeping with the same goodness?
God's witness leaves people answerable for what they received. One writer turns the usual question about the heathen back on the person asking it.
The Christian world is used to debating what divine justice holds for the poor heathen. God will certainly judge them by the witness they received, the witness through which they could have known Him (Acts 14:15-17). But we never hear the Christian world asking about the fate awaiting itself.
The whole force of the verse lies in its past tense. Those generations ended, and God's dealing with the nations changed.
Here the apostle keeps to one point. God did not bring judgment on those times of terrible and inexcusable ignorance. In His goodness He overlooked the past, and now He calls people to repentance... The rejected Christ has now died as propitiation and has been raised. He Himself marks the change that has come: "Go therefore and make disciples of all nations"; "Go into all the world and proclaim the gospel to the whole creation."
Paul did not use one fixed speech. He matched his opening to the people in front of him.
So at Lystra, among ignorant pagans, we find him speaking of the goodness of the living God in giving men fruitful seasons, filling their hearts with food and gladness (Acts 14:15-17). At Athens, among learned pagans, we hear him insisting on the oneness and supremacy of the Creator... With pagans he felt he had to begin at the very lowest rung of the ladder of truth.
- Left — at the call of Abraham, God chose one family to keep the knowledge of Himself. He let the other nations follow their own dishonoured way.
- Witnessed — leaving was not abandoning. Rain and fruitful seasons carried His witness through every land and age.
- Accountable — God judges people by the light they were given. The harder question is not about the heathen, but about those who have the gospel and neglect it.
- Called — those past generations are over. The risen Christ has sent the message to all nations, and what God once overlooked He now meets with a call to repentance.
- Reached — with ignorant pagans Paul began on the lowest rung of the ladder: creation and daily bread. He fitted his starting point to his hearers.
though indeed he did not leave himself without witness, doing good, and giving to you from heaven rain and fruitful seasons, filling your hearts with food and gladness.
A crowd at Lystra had just mistaken Paul and Barnabas for gods, and the two men answered by pointing to rain, harvests and full tables. How far does daily provision count as a message from God, and what does it leave people answerable for?
Paul had no fixed sermon he repeated everywhere. He shaped what he said to the people in front of him.
What is notable, especially for all those engaged in the work of the Lord, is the variety in the character of the apostolic addresses. There was no such stiffness as we often find in preaching today. What monotony! What sameness of routine, no matter who is listening! In Scripture we find people dealt with as they were, with the appeal to conscience that suited their state. The discourse in the synagogue was founded on the Jewish Scriptures. Here, to these men of Lycaonia, there is no reference to the Old Testament at all. He points plainly to what everyone sees and knows: the heavens above them, the seasons that God has assigned from of old, and the constant supply of good things He provides in nature. Even the hardest heart can hardly miss it.
What Paul told them about God was new, though the evidence had arrived every year of their lives.
They owed the God he preached their rain from heaven, and the fruitful seasons which had so often gladdened their hearts. A God they did not know, and had never served, was thinking of them year after year, caring for them and providing for them. No religion in the heathen world would have taught them that.
That God fills hearts with gladness overturns the whole picture of the gods the Lystrans worshipped.
That the gods are envious of human gladness was the lie and curse of paganism. Not such is He who made the heaven and the earth and the sea, and all that is in them. Who could deny that in past generations He let the nations go their own way? He had shown active goodness to all lands and all times. His generous gifts from heaven cover the otherwise barren earth with every good thing for man's life and heart. So when He sent the gospel concerning His Son, was that not fully in keeping with such goodness?
The witness is not one event but a rhythm.
As Creator and Governor of the universe, God delights to lavish His gifts on people, despite their unworthiness and ingratitude. "The LORD is good to all, and his mercy is over all that he has made" (Ps. 145:9)... The seasons come and go with a regularity that stands as lasting evidence of God's gracious interest in His creatures.
One writer sets this open care beside a hidden way God works.
We may consider the providence of God in two ways. In the first, people have the public spectacle before their eyes every day. This providence is on unmistakable display, as the apostle says here. The second providence is hidden in its ways and purpose. People can only recognise it by its final result.
The gifts had a purpose beyond the enjoyment they brought.
Still His goodness was meant, if it might be so, to lead them to repentance. And it is this goodness of His that the apostle refers to as God's perpetual witness in all times and lands.
When people did not answer that kindness, the fault lay in the human heart, not in a silent God.
He does not tell us that any poor heathen ever felt after God like a blind man groping in the dark. But He does let us know why. If it did not happen, the only cause was the deep-rooted hostility of the human heart towards God. By the abundant expression of His goodness He was drawing him to seek Him. By nature people think God is hard, severe and demanding. Even by His providence He convicts everyone of how wicked and wilful those thoughts are. He is kind to the ungrateful and the evil.
The verse still tests us, down to the meal table.
Has anyone acknowledged His hand? How many homes in this so-called Christian England gave thanks at the meal table today? The old-fashioned "grace" is dying out, in keeping with the growing unbelief of our time. If people fail to own God in His lesser gifts, what is their attitude towards the immense gift of His Son?
- Witness — God has never gone silent. Rain, harvests and full hearts are His testimony in every land and age.
- Goodness — the witness is not power on display but active kindness. It contradicts the idea of gods who resent human happiness.
- Reach — this testimony is public and daily, open to anyone. God's other work stays hidden until its final result.
- Aim — the kindness was meant to lead people to repentance. Where it failed, the fault lay in a heart hostile to God, not in a lack of evidence.
- Response — if we will not thank God for rain and food, His smaller gifts, we are unlikely to value His greatest one, His Son.
And saying these things, they with difficulty kept the crowds from sacrificing to them.
In Lystra, Paul and Barnabas healed a man who had been lame from birth, and the crowd decided that gods had come down as men. A priest came to sacrifice to them, and the word "scarcely" carries the verse: their preaching only just held the crowd back.
A full act of pagan worship was already underway. The two men broke into the middle of it.
The people, astonished by the miracle, call Barnabas Jupiter, and Paul Mercury, because he was the chief speaker. Barnabas (as Mercury was servant to Jupiter) is mentioned first in the narrative. The priest of Jupiter desires to do sacrifice with the people. Barnabas and Paul are distressed in heart when they see what the people intend. Far from wanting any honour for themselves, they tear their clothes, run in among the crowd to stop them, and announce the one true God.
The word "scarcely" measures something in the human heart. One writer sees the same instinct alive in the wider Christian world.
The idolatry of the heart is so deep-rooted that the Lord's servants could hardly stop the crowds from sacrificing to them (v. 18). How awful to think that most of Christendom pays divine honours to men who share the same nature as themselves! ... For the truth that marks this time is oneness — not only one God, but one true Mediator. So the enemy's special attack is not to honour more gods than the living God. It is to set up other mediators or intercessors, such as the Virgin Mary, angels, and saints.
Refusing that worship took power the apostles did not have in themselves. The same love of praise still tempts God's servants today.
The enemy lurked behind this, no doubt, but the grace of God gave the apostles the power to act as they did. So much of this idolizing goes on today. Men who claim to be the Lord's servants seek and love the honour and praise of men. It is too obvious to need saying. Seeking honour from men and delighting in the applause of the "religious world" is a deadly thing. It dishonours Christ, to whom all honour and glory is due.
Having refused the sacrifice, they had to give the crowd something true instead. Paul starts with the rain and the crops these Lycaonians of Lystra already knew.
In substance it was the same appeal Paul later made to the Athenians on the Areopagus. How degrading pagan religion is! The ignorant Lycaonian and the cultured Athenian needed the same kind of message. Paul sets them both to spell out the alphabet of creation. Here, though, the theme is not so much the unity of God, or man's true and close relationship to Him set against his absurd worship of idols and his god-making. It is God's active goodness shown to the Lycaonians in rains and fruitful seasons, and in the plenty of food and gladness these brought.
Did Paul miss his chance by stopping there?
There Paul stopped. Had he missed an opportunity to present the gospel? We believe not. He was meeting those ignorant pagans on ground they could all understand — the blessings they had enjoyed as creatures. He was acting in the spirit of the Master, who when on earth spoke to the crowd as they were able to hear it (Mark 4:33). So here Paul dwelt on the goodness of God, showing His desire to do His creatures good by filling their hearts with food and gladness. To quote Old Testament scripture on this occasion would have been out of place. What did these Lycaonians know of a written revelation from God?
That same crowd did not stay friendly for long.
At Lystra we see how fickle the crowd is: they soon stone the man they would at first have worshipped as a god. Men will idolize you, perhaps; for God has lost His place with them, and it is easily given to another. They will destroy their idol too, just as easily. This is the creature, man — and yet God has sent him a message of infinite grace. It is the story of a work more wonderful than anything that ever blessed the ears that hear it. But over this he has the greatest difficulty! What but the power of the Spirit could one trust to make way for the gospel in a world like this?
- Scarcely. A whole sermon only just stopped one sacrifice. That shows how deep-rooted the idolatry of the heart is.
- Refused. Barnabas and Paul tore their clothes rather than take honour that belonged to God. Loving the applause of the religious world is a deadly thing.
- Alphabet. Quoting Scripture would have been out of place here. So Paul set the crowd to spell the alphabet of creation: rain, harvests, food and gladness, all proof of God's active goodness.
- Mediators. The same instinct still works today. It sets up other mediators or intercessors — the Virgin Mary, angels, saints — beside the one true Mediator.
- Fickle. The same crowd that would have worshipped Paul soon stoned him. Men idolize easily and destroy their idol just as easily. Only the Spirit's power makes way for the gospel.
But there came Jews from Antioch and Iconium, and having persuaded the crowds and stoned Paul, drew him out of the city, supposing him to have died.
A short while before, Lystra had wanted to worship Paul as a god; now the same crowd stones him, stirred up by men from distant cities. The verse shows how fast praise turns to hatred, how far hatred will travel, and how safe a servant's life is in God's hands.
Lystra had wanted to offer sacrifice to Paul. Soon after, the same people left him for dead. One writer draws a lesson about human nature from both scenes.
At Iconium people saw the power of Him who was with His word. Now at Lystra the crowd shows how fickle it is: they soon stone the man they had first wanted to worship as a god... Men will idolise you, perhaps; for God has lost His place with them, and it is easily given to another. They will destroy their idol just as easily.
These Jews had already driven Paul out of Antioch and Iconium. One writer measures how far they came to reach him again.
Their Jewish persecutors followed them from Iconium, about 30 miles away. Others came from Antioch, about 100 miles away. Does it not show what malice men are capable of, that they would travel such distances to oppose the Word of God? Once these persecutors arrived in Lystra, they persuaded the people that Paul was not fit to live. So they stoned him.
The crowd threw the stones; the visitors supplied the persuasion. One writer looks at what made each of them ready for it.
But idolatry was not the only danger at Lystra... This is mostly the work of men who know some truth, but are jealous of more and better. These are the men who stifle conscience and thirst for blood — the blood of God's saints and Christ's servants. Their ill-will blinds them, so they see these servants as the worst of men. So it was, and so it is... That very refusal of the honour the people of Lystra were ready to pay is deeply offensive to man. It makes him ready to believe the most hateful lies about those he was about to worship.
Paul had once urged others to stone Stephen. Now the same thing happens to him, and commentators read the parallel in two ways. One sees God's government still at work in the life of a forgiven man.
God's grace met him while his wicked opposition to Christ and His saints was at full flood. God saved him, blessed him and transformed him. But this did not stop God's righteous government working on the earth. Many of his later sufferings for Christ matched his own earlier misdeeds exactly. He instigated the stoning of Stephen, and before long was stoned himself.
Another writer refuses to call it payment at all, and reads the same parallel as a mark of honour:
Stephen was stoned, and so was Paul; both for the Lord Jesus, and each a distinct and remarkable example of His grace. Paul was allowed to taste the very thing he had once urged others to inflict on the man who ran the race of faith before him. That was not vindictive punishment, but abounding grace.
They dragged him outside and left him, sure he was dead. One writer points to the hand that was over him.
But the Lord, who had announced such suffering for him, had watched over His servant. He was in His own hands, as every child of God is in His care. The enemy stood behind the furious mob, just as he stood behind the attempt to sacrifice to them. He would have killed Paul. But he could not touch Paul's life, just as he was not permitted to touch the life of another servant of God, Job (Job 2:6).
One writer dates Paul's greatest revelation to this very hour.
God gave him that marvellous revelation: he was "caught up into paradise and heard things that cannot be told, which man may not utter" (2 Cor. 12:4). As far as we can judge, it came just when others on earth had given up hope for his life for Christ's sake. The mob had "stoned Paul and dragged him out of the city, supposing that he was dead." It was the right moment to let a man who seemed finished with earth see what heaven was like. So in His wonderful wisdom God lets this man see and hear Jesus there. Then he comes back to earth, to the place from which Christ was cast out. There he learns afresh that the grace of Christ is enough.
- Crowd — the people who wanted to sacrifice to Paul stoned him. A crowd that puts a man in God's place will destroy its idol just as easily.
- Conspiracy — his enemies travelled up to a hundred miles to reach him. They knew some truth, but were jealous of more.
- Correspondence — Paul is stoned, as he once urged others to stone Stephen. Writers differ: is this God's government matching his old deeds, or grace giving him Stephen's honour?
- Custody — they dragged him out satisfied, but his life was never theirs to take, any more than Job's was.
- Compensation — when earth thought him finished, heaven showed him paradise. He came back to prove that Christ's grace is enough.
But while the disciples encircled him, he rose up and entered into the city. And on the morrow he went away with Barnabas to Derbe.
Paul lies outside Lystra, stoned and dragged out for dead by the same crowd that had just tried to worship him. Then the disciples gather round him, and he stands up and walks back through the same gates.
Did Paul die? One writer marks off what we cannot know, and then says what is certain.
Paul now goes through the very thing he had helped to bring on Stephen. In Stephen's case God did not step in; in Paul's case He did. Was Paul dead, or only beaten to the edge of death? We have no way of knowing. Either way, his return to normal health and strength, almost in an instant, was a miracle. The next day he set out to preach the gospel in another city, just as though nothing had happened to him.
One writer looks past the mob to the enemy behind it, and to the limit God held him to.
But the Lord, who had said beforehand that he would suffer like this, had watched over His servant. Paul was in the Lord's own hands, as every child of God is in His care. The enemy stood behind the furious mob, just as he stood behind the earlier attempt to offer sacrifices to them, and he would have killed Paul. But he could not touch Paul's life, just as he was not allowed to touch the life of another servant of God, Job. His sudden recovery was supernatural.
Commentators differ here: another writer holds that Paul never died at all, and points to the work still in front of him.
But his life was still in him, as Paul himself said later about Eutychus. Paul's work was only beginning, not finished. His staying alive in the body was needed for many sinners and for all saints. He could not die like this, though Jews had stirred up Gentiles to do their worst and imagined it was all over.
Rising up was one thing. Walking back into Lystra was another, and the same writer weighs the two options Paul refused.
It was not enough that he stood up; he went into the city that had just dragged him out as a corpse... Fear would have said, Go anywhere else for now. Self would have whispered, Stay where you are, and see what a triumph this will be for the gospel later! But neither of these thoughts of man is the mind of Christ. The apostle had the mind of Christ, and acted on it. May we have it too, by His grace!
Who were the disciples standing round him? One writer offers a name, as a likelihood rather than a fact.
At Lystra they stoned Paul and dragged him out of the city, thinking he was dead. It is very likely that the boy Timothy was among the disciples who "gathered about him" when he "rose up and entered the city."... Yet he did not hesitate to follow Paul, though he must have known well that it would mean sharing the same kind of persecution.
The verse ends with a journey. One writer measures it.
But his life was in God's hands... They had stoned him and left him for dead, and his enemies were satisfied. Now the Lord worked and raised up His servant... The next day he was able to travel, and he went with Barnabas to break new ground at Derbe. He did not only recover: he was fit for the twenty-mile journey the next day, and able to start preaching the good news of salvation in a new place.
Another writer draws out the wider pattern: violence does not decide where a servant of God goes.
But it was not in the thoughts of God that His servant should die then... Cruelty and violence neither stop the work nor weaken the courage of His servants. When the Lord wills it, they come back in peace to the very places they were driven out of. It is beautiful to see the calm superiority of faith over the violence of man, and how God guides the hearts of His servants.
- Struck down — Paul suffered what he had once helped inflict on Stephen. This time God stepped in. Whether or not he died, the near-instant recovery was a miracle.
- Held — the mob could reach his body but not his life. He was in God's hands. The enemy behind the crowd got only so far, as with Job.
- Raised — his work was only beginning, so it could not end at Lystra. Many sinners and all saints still needed him alive.
- Returned — he did not just stand up. He walked back into the city that had dragged him out. Fear and self both said otherwise, and he listened to neither.
- Sent on — the next morning he walked twenty miles to Derbe and preached in a new place. Violence neither stops the work nor weakens the courage of those who do it.
And having announced the glad tidings to that city, and having made many disciples, they returned to Lystra, and Iconium, and Antioch,
The first missionary journey reached its farthest point at Derbe. Nobody threw a stone there. Then came the decision that shapes this verse: Paul and Barnabas turned around and walked back through the three cities that had already driven them out.
Derbe is the one city on this stretch of the journey where nothing goes wrong. One writer ties that quiet to the small number of Jews in the town, and gives the better sense of the words "made many disciples":
Remember that it was usually the Jews who stirred up the trouble, using Gentiles as their tools. So if there were few Jews in Derbe, it is no surprise that they were left free from persecution in that city. This agrees with what Paul wrote many years later. He lists the treatment he met on this journey at Antioch, at Iconium, and at Lystra (2 Tim. 3:11), but he mentions no opposition at Derbe. So here they could work in peace, preaching the gospel as they always did, and great blessing followed. For they made many disciples (Acts 14:21) — that is the better translation. It was a breathing time for them.
From Derbe, a visit to Cilicia or Tarsus lay open. One commentator points out that the man who had blamed John Mark for leaving the work would not now leave it himself:
This, or the country round about, was the farthest limit westward for the present. A visit to Cilicia, or even to Tarsus, might have looked like an inviting opportunity. But he had blamed John Mark for leaving them and the work to return to Jerusalem. He was not the man to allow such a claim.
Lystra had stoned Paul. All three cities had thrown him out, and he goes back to every one. One writer sees faith rising calmly above human violence:
He was much blessed in this city. Then he goes on his way and returns to Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch, the cities that had expelled him. Outrage and violence neither hinder the work nor weaken the courage of the servants. When the Lord so wills it, they return in peace to the very places from which they have been driven. It is beautiful to see the calm superiority of faith over the violence of man. It is beautiful to see how God guides the hearts of His servants. They submit to violence, or avoid it if possible; but if the work needs it, God opens the door, and the labourers are there with it again.
Another writer pictures the scene from the town's side:
We may wonder how the people of Lystra felt when they saw this man they had stoned to death preaching again in their city.
Why go back? In each city they had left new converts behind, and the question was what would happen to them:
They had been evangelising as they passed from city to city, and many converts were the result. Would they leave them, when just converted, to get on as best they could? From 1 Thess. 2:17-18 and 3:10 we learn that this was not what the Apostle Paul wanted. He knew that converts had to be established in the faith. When he was allowed to, he loved to revisit the places where he had worked, to do just that. And no persecution that he had met with could deter him from such a service.
The journey out and the journey back were two different kinds of work:
Their outward journey ended at Derbe. It had been a journey of gospel work and suffering. On the way back they gave themselves to pastoral work, to confirm and establish the souls of the disciples in the faith.
Not everyone can do both kinds of work:
First, they were "establishing the souls of the disciples". This is a necessary part of the labour of love, and a real need for new-born souls. Many who are blessed in awakening others have little power to confirm young disciples. Here were servants of the Lord fitted beyond all to help on the unestablished.
A commentator traces Timothy back to this visit, though the verse never names him:
It seems that Timothy was brought to the Lord in this area, during this visit, through the apostle Paul (1 Tim. 1:2; 2 Tim. 1:2). In Acts 16:1 he is already called a disciple in Derbe and Lystra, well spoken of by the brothers at Lystra and Iconium. Here no reference is made to him, though grace had great things in store for him.
- Peace — Derbe was a breathing time. No opposition is recorded there, and they made many disciples.
- Turn — a visit to Cilicia or Tarsus lay open from Derbe, but Paul would not let it pull him from the work.
- Courage — they walked back into Lystra, Iconium and Antioch, the cities that had driven them out. Violence neither stopped the work nor weakened the workers.
- Care — the reason was the converts: they would not leave new believers to get on as best they could.
- Fruit — the journey out was evangelism, the journey back was pastoral care. Out of these towns came Timothy.
establishing the souls of the disciples, exhorting them to abide in the faith, and that through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdom of God.
Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.
And having chosen them elders in each assembly, having prayed with fastings, they committed them to the Lord, on whom they had believed.
Paul and Barnabas travel back through the cities they had just visited, and before leaving they choose elders and commit the young believers to the Lord. Much of the argument over how a church is led turns on this one verse: who did the choosing, and what does "appointed" mean?
Many English versions translate the verb "ordained," and some read a church vote into it. The same Greek word appears elsewhere in the New Testament, and neither reading survives the comparison.
The apostles chose elders for the assemblies in every city. The elders were neither chosen by common vote nor ordained. That is not the true rendering of the word. The word means "chose." The same word is used in 2 Corinthians 8:19, where the assemblies chose brothers to travel with Paul carrying the money collected for the poor of Jerusalem. The same word occurs again in Acts 10:41, there of God, and "chosen" is the only possible sense. The letter to Titus is a further proof that the authority of the apostles was the source of the authority of the elders.
The verb can also point to a show of hands, and that is why some read a vote into it. But one writer says two small words in the sentence rule that out: for them.
Scripture nowhere points to the churches picking elders by a show of hands, or in any other way. If the word did carry that sense here, it would mean that Paul and Barnabas chose the elders by a vote. Nobody holds that, or wants to. The pronoun "for them" confirms this still more. It shuts the disciples out of the part in the election they would like. It makes the apostles choose the elders for the saints concerned. Of all the readings, then, the worst is the friendly compromise that says the apostles ordained whoever each church elected.
The verse names elders, plural, in every church. One writer explains what those men were called, and what the timing of their appointment shows.
The elders and bishops, or overseers, were the same people. The verse shows that the apostles appointed the elders, and that there were several of them in each assembly. It also shows that the assembly was not dependent on them. The journey described took a long time. Until the apostle returned to each city, the church of that city had no elders. That was so despite the persecution it endured and the little knowledge it had.
The delay was not an oversight. No one became an elder on the day these people believed.
Souls were saved and assemblies were formed. Afterwards we find the apostles returning and strengthening the disciples. More than that, enough time had passed to reveal who were qualified to be elders in these assemblies.
Prayer and fasting come with the choice, and each meets a need in the work. Notice, too, who the apostles then hand the believers to.
Making the choice needed apostolic discernment. It needed a real spirit of dependence on God, so they prayed. It needed a refusal of the desires of the flesh, so they fasted. They chose the elders so that all might recognise them. Even so, they did not put the rest of the believers into the hands of the elders. No, they "committed them to the Lord in whom they had believed." Faith set each believer in direct connection and communion with the Lord. The apostles appointed elders not to block the faith of the saints, but to stir it up to more reality and depth.
Note who receives the commendation, and what the fasting says about the men who did it.
The apostles chose elders in each assembly in this region, but then, interestingly, commended the other believers to the Lord — not to the elders. While oversight was useful and necessary (and its official institution possible while there were apostles on earth), each believer had and kept a direct relationship with the Lord in whom they had believed. The apostles' prayer with fasting shows how intensely they longed that each of these young believers should prosper spiritually, in direct communion with the Lord.
The apostles did the appointing, and writers hold that no one carries that authority now. The work itself, though, has not stopped.
We have no such apostolic power or delegated authority today. But we can still rely on the Holy Spirit to raise up qualified and able men, and to give them energy to take the oversight of His flock and to feed His lambs and sheep. The Holy Spirit was at work then, and it must be the Holy Spirit now. Suppose God raises up an elder or elders in an assembly. They go after the wanderers, warn the disorderly, comfort those who are cast down, and counsel, correct and guide souls. Then we should gladly own such men and value them very highly for their work's sake.
- Chose. The verb means to choose. The same word covers God's choice in Acts 10:41 and the assemblies' choice of men to carry money. Neither ordination nor voting is in it.
- For them. Paul and Barnabas chose for the disciples. The pronoun rules out the churches electing their own leaders.
- After time. The believers went a long time without elders. Time had to show who was fit before anyone was appointed.
- With prayer and fasting. The choice called for dependence on God and a refusal of the flesh. It was not a procedure but a matter of the heart.
- Commended to the Lord. The apostles handed the saints to the One they had believed, not to their elders. Oversight deepens personal faith; it never stands in front of it.
And having passed through Pisidia they came to Pamphylia,
Acts 14:24 is one line of travel notes, and it marks the turn for home. Paul and Barnabas are walking back through country they had already crossed — and the way back was not the way out repeated.
Both names in the verse are districts of Asia Minor, and the first was hard country to cross.
Pisidia. District of Asia Minor lying between Pamphylia and Phrygia, through which Paul passed. Acts 13:14; Acts 14:24. Travellers speak of it as wild and rugged.
The words "passed through" hide what such travel cost.
As you read these records, try to realise how many hundreds and thousands of miles the apostle travelled. He went by sea, on foot, on animal, or by carriage. Sometimes the journey was under the sweltering heat of the summer sun. Sometimes it was through snow and ice, biting winds, blizzards, and mountain passes blocked for weeks at a time. The roads at best were poor, often mere bridle-paths, or non-existent. The country was full of robbers and bandits, who held life cheap.
The road to Pisidia took Paul and Barnabas back through the cities that had thrown them out.
He was much blessed in this city. Then he goes on his way and returns to Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch — the towns that had expelled him. Outrage and violence neither stop the work nor weaken the courage of the servants. When the Lord wills it, they return in peace to the very places from which they have been driven. It is beautiful to see how calmly faith rises above the violence of man, and how God guides the hearts of His servants. They submit to violence, or avoid it if they can. But if the work needs it, God opens the door, and the workers are there again.
They could have left the new converts to manage alone. Instead they turned back.
They had been evangelising as they passed from city to city, and many converts were the result. Would they leave them, when just converted, to get on as best they could? From 1 Thessalonians 2:17-18 and 3:10 we learn that the apostle Paul did not want that. He knew converts needed to be established in the faith. When he could, he loved to go back to the places where he had worked, to do just that. And no persecution he had met with could stop him from such a service.
The outward journey and the homeward journey were not the same job repeated twice.
Their outward journey ended at Derbe. It had been a journey of evangelistic work and suffering. On the return journey they gave themselves to pastoral work. Their aim was to confirm and establish the souls of the disciples in the faith. Notice that they did not hide from the disciples that suffering lay ahead. They told them it was unavoidable. They did not say that we may enter the Kingdom through some tribulation. They said we must enter through much tribulation.
Pamphylia was not new ground. They had crossed it on the way out, and one writer reads the silence about that first visit as a question of timing.
They sailed to Perga, the main city of Pamphylia. Nothing noteworthy about Perga is mentioned, except that Mark there left them and returned to Jerusalem. "He did not go with them to the work," said Luke some time later (Acts 15:38). The time to evangelise Perga had evidently not yet come (14:25).
The road led home, back to the people who had sent them out. The terms of that sending are worth noticing.
They had started from there, commended to the grace of God — not to the work, but for the work. God had called them to it, and they fulfilled it. No man appointed them to it. But the fellowship of the saints in it was a valuable encouragement.
- Road. Pisidia was wild and rugged country. "Passed through" covers long distances on poor roads, in harsh weather, with bandits about.
- Courage. The way home led back through the towns that had expelled them. Violence neither stopped the work nor weakened the workers.
- Care. The trip out was evangelistic. The trip back was pastoral: strengthening new believers, and warning them that much tribulation lies on the road into the kingdom.
- Timing. They had crossed Pamphylia once with nothing recorded. One writer reads that silence as a sign that Perga's hour had not yet come.
- Home. The road ended where it began. The people who sent them had commended them to God's grace — they did not appoint them, but they shared in the work.
and having spoken the word in Perga, they came down to Attalia;
Paul and Barnabas are heading home, and their last stop before the boat is Perga — a city they had already passed through once without preaching. This time they speak the word there, which raises a quiet question: why now, and not before?
On the way out, Perga was a place they passed through, not a place they worked in. One writer links the silence of that first visit with this verse, and finds the reason in timing, not neglect:
So from Paphos they sailed to Perga, the chief city of Pamphylia, on the river Cestus, about seven miles from the sea. The record tells us nothing worth noting about Perga, except that Mark left them there and returned to Jerusalem. Luke said some time later that Mark "had not gone with them to the work" (Acts 15:38). They pushed on north to Antioch in Pisidia. It seems the time to preach the gospel in Perga had not yet come (14:25). They reached that city, the capital of the province, where there was a synagogue of the Jews.
The same contrast is drawn by another commentator, who notes that the record of the first visit is empty of any outcome:
Commending the disciples to the Lord Himself, Paul and Barnabas leave and pass through Pisidia and Pamphylia, preaching the Word in Perga, then passing into Attalia. They had visited Perga before (Chapter 13:13), but nothing is said of any results of their work there.
Perga carried a memory. John Mark had left the party there and gone home, and now the same city hears the word:
So ended the apostles' first great journey to preach the gospel to the nations. Perga had heard the word on their return, if not on the earlier visit — the visit saddened by John leaving them there. This time they touched at Attalia (the modern Satalia, or Adalias), instead of Paphos or any other part of Cyprus. From that port they made the voyage to Antioch in Syria, their starting point, without difficulty.
The return leg had been about caring for the new believers. One writer sets that work beside the preaching at Perga:
We see that they rejoiced in the work of preaching the gospel. Yet neither Barnabas nor Paul neglected the important service of establishing the converts in the faith. Each line of service, however, had its time and place. We notice also the care they took to shepherd the sheep and to keep order in the assemblies. Once this was arranged, they left the scene of such marked blessing given to them. They passed through Pisidia and came back to Perga in Pamphylia. This time they spoke the word there. Then they went down to a seaport named Attalia, about sixteen miles away.
The port at Attalia was only the way home. One writer notes what had sent them out in the first place:
From Attalia they sailed back to Antioch in Syria. They had started from there, commended to the grace of God. They were commended not to the work, but for the work God had called them to, and which they carried out. Man's appointment had nothing to do with this. But the fellowship of the saints in it was a valuable encouragement.
One writer pictures the welcome at Antioch, then points out what the account never gives:
The church in that city must have gladly welcomed the travellers back, after an absence reckoned at nearly two years. We have no account of the number of professed converts. There is no record of those baptised, and no list of members in any of the towns where they had worked. Modern mission reports often make much of such statistics. The inspired account of gospel work among the Gentiles generally leaves them out. Paul and Barnabas worked without salary, so they owed no account of their success to men. The record is with God.
- Passed over. On the way out, Perga gave nothing worth recording. The one thing Luke notes there is that Mark left the work and went back to Jerusalem.
- Timed. Commentators read that earlier silence as a matter of season, not failure. The moment to preach in Perga had not yet come.
- Returned. The men who once passed through the city without preaching came back and spoke the word. The place of a sad parting became a place of testimony.
- Balanced. They preached the gospel and they grounded new believers. Each line of service had its own time and place.
- Finished. From Perga they went down to the harbour at Attalia and sailed home to the church that had commended them to God's grace. The first journey closed where it began, and the record of its fruit is with God.
and thence they sailed away to Antioch, whence they had been committed to the grace of God for the work which they had fulfilled.
Paul and Barnabas end their first missionary journey at the harbour they sailed from. The verse looks back to the send-off that started it, and it treats their work as finished.
The last half of the verse explains the prayer and laying on of hands back in Acts 13. One writer says it settles what that scene was, and what it was not.
The last part of verse 26 makes the meaning of what came before this missionary visit clearer still, if that was needed. It was in no true sense an "ordination" of Barnabas and Paul. As described here, it was their recommendation to the grace of God for the work which they had fulfilled. Indeed Acts 15:40 suggests the same was done again on the apostle's second journey with Silas. The notion of holy orders founded on the beginning of Acts 13 is therefore false and out of place. It also strips the act of all its gracious meaning.
If it was not the giving of an office, what was it? Another writer traces the gesture back to its oldest use in Scripture.
Laying on of hands was practised as far back as Genesis, when a father or grandfather laid his hands on the children. It was a sign of recommendation to God by someone who was conscious of being so near to God that he could count on His blessing. So in the New Testament people often did this with no claim that it gave anyone a ministerial position. Here in Acts 13 it expressed a solemn and precious act of fellowship with these honoured servants of Christ in the special missionary work to which the Holy Spirit had called them.
The verse also tells us what the Spirit called them to. It was not a rank, but a job with an end.
We are also told what they were called to. They set out at once on this special work, and at the end of it they return to Antioch. There Scripture adds, "where they had been commended to the grace of God for the work that they had fulfilled." So it is as certain as Scripture can make it: the work in question was not an apostle's, prophet's, or teacher's office. It was simply an evangelistic mission to the needy fields of Asia Minor.
Two things stand side by side here. The Holy Spirit sent these men out, yet they came straight back to the assembly that had seen them off.
The Holy Spirit had sent them out with His own authority (Acts 13:4). That placed them under direct responsibility to the Lord, whose servants they were. Even so, they were quick to share all His doings with the saints. They call together the assembly they had gone out from, so that all could rejoice in His grace, and above all in His grace to the Gentiles. The church is not the source of mission, but the scene of communion with divine grace.
That return has a practical edge for anyone who serves.
It is quite true that the servant answers to his Master for how and where he works. Yet he is also responsible not to compromise the fellowship he has with the saints. Each servant is under the control of the Lord himself. Even so, he cannot act as a lone unit. He has to weigh how, where, and with whom he works, so as not to compromise the assembly he comes from. … In Acts 13:1-4 Paul and Barnabas start from Antioch with the commendation of their fellow believers. In Acts 14:26 they return and give an account of their work.
Notice which city they return to, and which one they do not.
It is to Antioch they go, not to Jerusalem; they return to their starting point, from where they had been recommended to the grace of God. On earth the Holy Spirit's work is linked with Antioch, but the power for it all comes from above.
- Grace sends. They went out commended to the grace of God, not licensed by an office. Reading Acts 13 as an ordination robs the act of its grace.
- Grace defines. They were called to one evangelistic mission in Asia Minor. They were not raised to the rank of apostle, prophet, or teacher.
- Grace sustains. Those who laid hands on them were near enough to God to count on His blessing. The strength for the journey was His, not theirs.
- Grace finishes. The verse looks back on a finished job. The work grace sent them to do is the work they completed.
- Grace is shared. The Spirit sent them and the Lord held them answerable. Still they came back to the assembly they left and gave an account, so all could rejoice together.
And having arrived, and having brought together the assembly, they related to them all that God had done with them, and that he had opened a door of faith to the nations.
Paul and Barnabas come home to Antioch after their first long journey among the nations. The first thing they do is call the church together and give an account. They tell of God's work, not their own. The headline is a door: He opened it, and He opened it to people outside Israel — the Gentiles.
Their report put God at the centre, not the two men who had done the travelling. One writer draws out who was really at work:
The servants told what "God had done with them." God was the worker. They were only the instruments He was pleased to use. And it was God who had opened the door of faith to the Gentiles. The first missionary journey had proved this beyond all dispute.
Notice the name on the door. This is not a door of law. One writer traces the widening entrance across three moments in Acts:
In Acts 10, we see God opening the kingdom of heaven to the Gentile. In Acts 14:27, we see Him opening "the door of faith" to the Gentile. In Acts 28:28, we see Him sending His salvation to the Gentile. But we search in vain, from cover to cover of the blessed Book, for a passage in which He places the Gentile under the law.
That is why faith stands at the entrance of the Christian life and not somewhere along the way:
Faith comes first, and that is only natural. It is by "the door of faith" (Acts 14:27) that we enter into blessing. And in our everyday lives as believers, "without faith it is impossible to please" God (Heb. 11:6).
If God opened it, then no human power decides whether it stays open. One writer links this moment to the promise of an open door in Revelation:
The Church's testimony stood firm in front of a hostile world, without human influence, human organization or human learning. The Lord "opened the door of faith to the Gentiles" (Acts 14:27) and no man could shut it. Again the Apostle can say, "a wide door for effective work has opened to me, and there are many adversaries" (1 Cor. 16:9). If the Lord opened a door for one man, many adversaries could not silence his testimony.
Antioch had let these two men go, but it had not commissioned them. That distinction shapes how the church receives them back:
The church however ought to take delight in acknowledging those whom the Lord sends. We find it so at Antioch (Acts 14:27), when Paul and Barnabas came back from a mission on which the Spirit of God had sent them. So the believers at Antioch "let them go"; but the Holy Spirit "sent them out" (Acts 13:3-4)… He has not given up His rights, or handed them over to the church or to anyone in it… Mission, like gift, belongs to the Lord; and He is the same still.
Telling others about your service can go wrong. One writer sets this scene beside the return of the twelve apostles to Jesus in Mark's Gospel. He finds two different reports:
If we gather the assembly of God's people together, as was the case with Paul and Barnabas at Antioch, it should be to declare "all that God had done, and how He had opened the door" (Acts 14:27). But when, after service, we gather together to Jesus, it is to tell Him what we have done and taught. How good for our souls to look back over our acts and words in the presence of One Who will never flatter. Before Him we cannot boast, and from Him nothing can be hidden.
One writer asks whether that habit survives today:
When you come back from a happy and successful gospel campaign, do you dear evangelists gather the Church together to share the good news? Oh, you say, we should not like to put ourselves forward like that. The saints would not come together for that purpose. I am very sorry for the saints. If you went home and did it, some would probably say, "He thinks a great deal of himself." If that is so, at least one other thing is clear: the church today has lost its first love for the gospel, and its victories. In plain language, we are not so simple as they were in that day. God enlarge our hearts, for we need it.
- God opened. The verb belongs to Him. Paul and Barnabas report what God did with them. They were only instruments, and the journey settled who the worker was.
- A door of faith. Not law, not circumcision, not national standing. Faith is the entrance into blessing, and it comes first.
- Opened to Gentiles. Three moments in Acts widen the entrance to the nations. Nowhere does Scripture put the Gentile under the law.
- Opened to stay. No human influence, organization or learning propped that door open. No adversary could close it.
- Opened, so tell it. The Lord sends His servants, and the church delights to welcome them and hear the account. Tell Him first, where no one can boast — then tell the saints.
And they stayed no little time with the disciples.
Paul and Barnabas have just finished their first missionary journey, and the record of it ends with a long, quiet stay in the city that had sent them out. Why did they settle down for so long, and what does their choice of Antioch say about the assembly's place in the Lord's work?
They did not report to Jerusalem. They gave their account in the city that had sent them out.
They go to Antioch, not to Jerusalem. They return to their starting-point, where they had been commended to the grace of God. The work of the Holy Spirit is linked with Antioch here on earth. The power is all from above. There the apostles recount the great things which God had done for them, and how He had opened the door among the Gentiles. "And they remained no little time with the disciples."
The disciples they stayed with were the church at Antioch, the same company that had commended them at the outset.
They went out from the assembly, commended by the assembly. The assembly was the centre from which their service flowed, and back they came to it. They served the Lord in their individual responsibility to Him. They did not take their directions from the assembly. They took their directions straight from the Lord Himself. They served the Lord in the power of the Holy Spirit and as guided by Him. But the assembly was their centre.
Another writer traces how long that link with Antioch lasted:
From this time Barnabas and Saul were fellow-workers and close companions in the work of the Lord, until the events recorded in Acts 15. Antioch would appear to have been their headquarters for a considerable time. From it they went out on the special missionary tour recorded in Acts 13, prayerfully commended by the assembly there. And to it they return.
The verse uses an understatement: "no little time." One commentator states it plainly:
We should bear in mind that the stay of Paul and Barnabas on their return to Antioch was not short.
Commentators differ on what filled those months. One reads the stay as relief after everything the journey had cost:
For a long time Paul and Barnabas stayed in Antioch. No doubt it would be a welcome break. Paul had endured hard toil, and he had passed through very turbulent times of persecution.
Another sees work taken up again, and links the stay to the report they had just given:
The assembly had sent them out from its heart, with the entire fellowship of the saints. They, on their part, were in fullest fellowship with the saints, and counted on their interest in the Lord's work. So they gave the saints a detailed description of what God had done through them in the proclamation of His word. They then resumed their labours in Antioch, for they "remained no little time with the disciples."
The verse closes a chapter, but it also sets up the crisis of the next one.
No one challenged them in Antioch itself during their long stay there, but then most in that church were of Gentile descent. Then certain men came down from the Jerusalem area. Everything changed with their teaching: keeping circumcision was absolutely necessary for salvation. Paul and Barnabas had not practised this.
The timing was God's doing, not chance:
It was of God that Paul and Barnabas should return to Antioch at this time. The question of how Christians stood in relation to the ceremonial law was just coming up for discussion, and it demanded an authoritative settlement.
- Sent — Antioch commended them to the grace of God. The power came from above, not from the church that sent them.
- Returned — They went back to their starting-point, not to Jerusalem. The assembly was their centre, but never the source of their orders.
- Stayed — The wording is modest, but the stay was long, not a passing visit.
- Filled — Commentators differ on what filled those months. Some see a welcome break after toil and persecution; others see work among the disciples taken up again.
- Positioned — God had them in Antioch just as the question of law and salvation broke out. The quiet stay became the doorway to Acts 15.
And certain persons, having come down from Judaea, taught the brethren, If ye shall not have been circumcised according to the custom of Moses, ye cannot be saved.
The church at Antioch was full of new believers who had never been Jews. Then men came down from Judea and attached a condition to salvation, which forced one question: is Christ alone enough to save?
The rite these teachers pressed was not a private matter of conscience. It carried a whole system with it, and it rebuilt something God had taken down.
Circumcision "according to the custom of Moses," that is, according to the law, tied the circumcised person to Judaism. By asking for it, these teachers were trying to rebuild the middle wall of partition which God had broken down. There is no such partition in the church. We who belong to it stand on a completely new basis. Whether Jew or Gentile, we are made one new man… So these men came down and they said in effect, "You will have to make these people a kind of second-rate Jew. You'll have to bring them into our legal system, or they'll never be saved."
Notice what these men did not say. They never attacked the gospel openly — and that, one writer argues, is exactly what made them dangerous.
An addition no one had a right to make endangers the truth of God even more than the open opposition of unbelief. These men did not openly deny the gospel. They did not teach that a religious ceremony by itself could save anyone. But they did insist that circumcision was necessary for salvation. This undermines Christianity, which is not just promise but accomplished work… What does law or circumcision have to do with Him who is at the right hand of God?
Where these men came from mattered. It lent them authority they had not earned, and Paul saw what their message would cost.
These men came from Jerusalem, so they seemed to have the approval of the assembly and of the twelve apostles there. That gave their statements greater weight. Paul and Barnabas saw how serious their error was, and they "had no small dissension and debate with them" — and well they might. To insist that keeping the law of Moses was essential to salvation nullified Paul's gospel. It destroyed the doctrine of grace. It raised the deeds of the law into at least a partly saving grace.
The verse also gives them no title. It says they taught the brothers, but it never calls them brothers.
They are not called "brothers," we notice. In our chapter Paul does not hesitate to call them "false brothers secretly brought in." So even this early, unconverted men were getting in among the saints of God, despite apostolic watchfulness and care!
The form of the error changes; the principle does not. Any condition added to Christ turns the gospel into something else.
They did not say, "You are Christians, and that is fine. But now you also need to be circumcised. You need to keep the law to live a holy life for God." No, they said, "Unless you are circumcised, you cannot be saved." The first view is more subtle, but it is very dangerous. It is an attack of the enemy to corrupt this new testimony of God's grace. The gospel is one hundred percent grace. To put one percent law into it, as these enemies did, corrupts it… Today this happens in many forms. For example, some people say, "I have been baptized, so I am saved."
The teachers had no text and no apostle behind them, yet the disturbance spread anyway — and the trouble was carried to the one place where it could be ended for good.
They preach their legal doctrine boldly and without a doubt, as men of their sort usually do… One would think it need not have caused much alarm, for they could quote neither Scripture nor apostle for it. But the sheep of Christ are, sadly, a timid people. A loud voice and a confident tone tend to dismay them, if not carry them along… Jerusalem is to be the place of settlement, and for this very reason: the Jewish yoke is to be taken off the necks of the Gentiles for ever, and no other hands could do it so well.
- The addition. They did not deny the gospel. They added to it, and that addition endangers the truth even more than open unbelief does.
- The wall. Circumcision "according to the custom of Moses" tied a person to Judaism. Demanding it rebuilt the wall God had taken down.
- The weight. They came from Judea, so they seemed to carry the backing of Jerusalem and the twelve. That is why their words shook people who had nothing to fear.
- The measure. The gospel is one hundred percent grace, and one percent law corrupts it. Today the same error wears newer clothes: "I was baptized, so I am saved."
- The outcome. The question went to Jerusalem. There the very men thought to hold the right to impose the yoke lifted it off the Gentiles for ever.
A commotion therefore having taken place, and no small discussion on the part of Paul and Barnabas against them, they arranged that Paul and Barnabas, and certain others from amongst them, should go up to Jerusalem to the apostles and elders about this question.
Antioch was a mostly Gentile church, and visitors from Judea had just told its converts that circumcision was necessary for salvation. This verse records what Paul and Barnabas did next: they fought back hard, then carried the question up to Jerusalem instead of settling it themselves.
The men from Judea were not adding a small detail to the gospel.
Men from Judea, claiming to know Christ, came to Antioch. They taught the Gentile believers that they had to be circumcised to be saved. Of course, such a mixing of Judaism with Christianity would corrupt the whole character of the gospel of the grace of God. Paul and Barnabas saw this and stood against this effort of the enemy.
Where a teacher comes from can carry more weight with people than what he teaches.
The troublemakers came from Judea, and that would tend to lend weight to their words with the weak and ignorant. Satan is always active to take advantage of this. Human tradition creeps in easily, and just as naturally flatters the flesh… We can never trust human tradition, even among disciples. God is jealous for His word. That word bears constant witness to Christ, and so it witnesses against human pride.
Paul had the authority of an apostle. Writers see God's hand in the fact that he did not use it to close the case.
God did not allow Paul and Barnabas to settle the question at Antioch. Such a decision would not have ended the controversy; it would have made two assemblies. But once the Jewish Christians and the assembly at Jerusalem allowed liberty to the Gentiles, no one could oppose their freedom from the law. The apostles did not settle the point by their apostolic authority, although that authority confirmed the decree.
Why send the question to Jerusalem? Because the trouble had come from there.
Paul and Barnabas themselves were unable to settle the dispute. Self-will cannot be beaten, even by apostles… Ending the dispute at Antioch might have been dangerous, however desirable that was in itself. The evil was deep-rooted in principle by its very nature. It would surely have broken out again later, and elsewhere — probably worst of all in Jerusalem itself. So it was true wisdom to take the further discussion of the question back to the source the mischief had come from.
The ESV says Paul and Barnabas "were appointed" to go; the older translation quoted below reads "they determined." Paul's own account in Galatians adds something more.
The whole of Galatians 2 gives us remarkable insight into what was at stake in the discussion, which started at Antioch and ended at Jerusalem: nothing less than the truth and liberty of the gospel. Our chapter says "they determined" that Paul and others should go to Jerusalem. Yet Paul himself went up "by revelation" — the Lord made it clear to him that he was to go… The Galatian letter shows that Paul was fully assured what the mind of God was in this matter, but that God also showed him he should agree to the question going to Jerusalem for settlement there.
The word "elders" was old language long before the church used it.
Elder is a word that has come down from the early family days of Israel (Ex. 3:16). The family was the model of government, and in the family the father, as the elder, had authority. The nation then followed the same pattern, and the heads of households became the heads of the nation… Acts 11:30 gives us the first use of the word for leaders in the Church of God, and it appears often in that sense afterwards.
The way the question travelled has been read as a working model for churches facing disputes that reach beyond one town.
We do not have apostles today, nor a "Jerusalem" as in Acts 15. Yet Acts 15 lays down an important principle for us to act on at all times. Questions that affect the Church as a whole call for representative brothers from the assemblies to weigh them together, seeking the Lord's guidance in prayer and consultation. No assembly and no person has the right to act alone in matters that affect the whole Church.
- The trouble — the demand that Gentiles must be circumcised would have corrupted the whole character of the gospel of grace. It carried the prestige of Judea, and human tradition always flatters the flesh.
- The resistance — Paul and Barnabas stood against it. The fight was for the truth and liberty of the gospel.
- The referral — the question went back to the place the error came from. Settling it at Antioch would have left the root alive, and the evil would have broken out again.
- The restraint — God did not let Paul close the case at Antioch. Such a decision would have made two assemblies instead of one settled church.
- The pattern — the church appointed who should go, and Paul went up "by revelation"; he knew God's mind, yet agreed to the referral. Questions that touch the whole Church still call for seeking the Lord together, not for acting alone.
They therefore, having been set on their way by the assembly, passed through Phoenicia and Samaria, relating the conversion of [those of] the nations. And they caused great joy to all the brethren.
Paul and Barnabas leave Antioch for Jerusalem with a question that could split the young church: must Gentile believers be circumcised to be saved? Luke stops to record how they travelled, and what they told believers along the road.
The Greek word behind "sent on their way" turns up in three other places. One commentator asks why it is not translated the same way here — and what the church's act involved.
Is there any good reason why propemphthentes should not be rendered "set forward" here, as in Romans 15:24, 1 Corinthians 16:6 and 3 John 6? No doubt the heart of the saints was with them, not with the legalists. But there was also thoughtful and affectionate care for their needs along the way.
Why go all the way to Jerusalem? One writer explains the plan, and what the send-off showed.
The voices causing trouble have come from Judea. That is where a growing and fatal error may have its seat. The place to meet it is where it started, and with the full agreement of the leaders in the Jewish assemblies. Paul and Barnabas, with others from Antioch, are to go up there. The assembly sets them on their way, as evidence of its fellowship with them.
Luke's word for what happened to the Gentiles is worth defining. It names a real change.
This is from epistrephō, "to turn to." In Scripture it is the actual effect that goes with the new birth — a turning to God. It comes out beautifully in the Thessalonians. They "turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God" (1 Thessalonians 1:9). Paul and Barnabas were able to make known to the saints the "conversion of the Gentiles" (Acts 15:3).
Notice what they talked about on the road, and what they left out.
But, blessed for ever be the God of all grace, He caused a noble stand to be made against such deadly teaching. When the enemy came in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord raised up a standard against him. … They passed through Phoenicia and Samaria, describing — not the circumcision, but — the conversion of the Gentiles. And they brought great joy to all the brothers.
The two men did not keep the results of their work to themselves. One writer names the secret behind the joy that followed.
There again you have the servants sharing their common joy with the saints, and causing great joy. That is what took place in those early days of freshness and simplicity. I am only telling you what the Lord has recorded, just to stir us all up. … I know the secret of all this fellowship in the effects of the gospel. They had all one heart for Christ. They thought only of the glory of Christ.
The welcome changed with the place.
Paul and Barnabas tell what happened on their journey — the conversion of the Gentiles. The brothers rejoice with great joy. Here the simplest hearts enjoy the grace of God with simplicity. But at Jerusalem they met with greater difficulty.
The route was not wasted time. What they said on the way did its own work on hearts.
Everywhere, as they pass through Phoenicia and Samaria, they carry the news of the Gentile work now properly beginning, and of the wonderful power of God shown in it. This was a fitting introduction. It would bring hearts into accord with Him in the grace He has already shown. And it would make them afraid to cloud that grace by bringing in a principle that flatly contradicts the first free action of the Spirit — the very principle men would now gladly introduce.
after_note: DELETE
One writer notices what Luke does not say about Jerusalem.
The disciples in Phoenicia and Samaria showed great joy as they heard of the conversion of Gentiles. We read of nothing like that from the assembly at Jerusalem. Perhaps the strong party there who pressed the Jewish law made some regard Paul and Barnabas with a degree of suspicion.
- Sent. The church at Antioch set the two men forward on the road and cared for their needs. Its heart was with them, not with the legalists.
- Turning. What they reported was conversion — a real turning to God. The Thessalonians show it: they turned from idols to serve the living and true God.
- Told. They described conversion, not circumcision. They shared the results of their work instead of keeping them private.
- Joy. Simple hearts in Phoenicia and Samaria received the grace of God and rejoiced. They had one heart for Christ.
- Prepared. The news on the road brought hearts into accord with God's grace before the debate. At Jerusalem, Luke records no such joy.
And being arrived at Jerusalem, they were received by the assembly, and the apostles, and the elders, and related all that God had wrought with them.
Paul and Barnabas arrive in Jerusalem with a question that could split the young church in two. Must Gentile believers be circumcised and keep the law of Moses? Before any debate begins, Acts records a welcome and a report. The church, the apostles and the elders receive the travellers, and the two men tell what God had done.
The trouble started at Antioch, but its source lay elsewhere. So the men who could have settled it on the spot took it up to Jerusalem instead.
Sadly, Jerusalem was now the source of the evil. This disease spread out from the assembly in Jerusalem itself. Satan's aim was to corrupt the doctrine of the grace of God... It was far more important to stop the tide at Jerusalem. The apostles, the elders and everyone had to give their verdict firmly against these wrongdoers. That counted for much more than the censure of Paul and Barnabas on its own. So taking the question to Jerusalem was a very fitting and wise act.
Going there was also a risk, since Jerusalem was where the pressure to keep the law was strongest.
Suppose Paul had tried to settle the matter at Antioch and act on his own apostolic authority. There could easily have been a split between himself and the other apostles. Instead, the decision granted liberty to the Gentile converts. And it came in the very place where the decision would have gone the other way, if God had not controlled things by His Spirit.
The reception was genuine, yet the opposition in the next verse came from inside the same company.
The heart of the church beat truly, but now there were enemies inside as well as outside. This was not yet the conference, only the meetings leading up to it. There the wonderful works of God through the gospel drew out sympathy from some at Jerusalem who bore the Lord's name, and opposition from others. Scripture says plainly that those who at this time resented the liberty of grace had believed.
One detail of the travelling party made the welcome unmistakable. Titus, a Gentile convert, had come along uncircumcised.
Paul took Titus with him as a protest against that teaching which pressed the Jewish law on Gentiles, and as a defence of the truth. Titus was a pure Gentile by birth, and Paul took him up still uncircumcised. So when the believers at Jerusalem welcomed Paul and his company, they welcomed an uncircumcised Christian among them.
Their report is about what God has done, not about themselves.
They came on a painful errand. Yet the pain was not what they poured out first.
Here again they speak of what filled their hearts with joy — and that is important. I am sure of this. Often a servant of the Lord has a painful duty, and his heart gets filled with it. Even when that is right, this very earnest pressure becomes a real hindrance... Meanwhile your heart goes out to what matches His own grace. Then, when you do have to speak about the thing that grieves you, there is so much more power.
Commentators differ here. Kelly reads the reception as hearty. Stuart notices what Acts leaves out, and how the suspicion ended.
The disciples in Phoenicia and Samaria showed great joy as they heard of the conversion of Gentiles. We have no mention, however, of anything like that from the assembly at Jerusalem. Perhaps the strong party there that pressed the Jewish law made people view Paul and Barnabas with some degree of suspicion. It seems reports had reached those at Jerusalem about him and Barnabas that did nothing to improve their reputation as faithful workers and guardians of the truth... All distrust and distance seemed to disappear completely.
The verse names three groups. The last of them, the elders, shows how oversight worked in a local church.
Elders come into view as the fellow workers of the apostles in the church at Jerusalem in Acts 15:2, 4, 6, 22, 23. Notice that the text refers to them in the plural. The New Testament gives no support to the idea of one bishop or elder set over a church. It gives still less support to the idea of one bishop overseeing several churches.
- Root, not branch. Paul and Barnabas took the dispute to the place it came from, instead of settling it on their own ground at Antioch.
- Welcomed, Titus included. To receive the party was to receive Titus, still uncircumcised. The welcome answered the question before the debate opened.
- Reported God's work. They told the church all that God had done — the report put the glory on Him, not on the two travellers.
- Joy first, grievance second. They led with grace and kept the painful matter for its proper moment — and spoke with more power for it.
- Tested from within. The heart of the church beat true, but the opponents of grace were believers. So the verdict had to come from the apostles, the elders and the whole church.
And some of those who were of the sect of the Pharisees, who believed, rose up from among [them], saying that they ought to circumcise them and enjoin them to keep the law of Moses.
Paul and Barnabas have just told the church at Jerusalem what God did among the Gentiles. At once some men demand that these converts be circumcised and keep the law of Moses. What makes this moment so serious is who raised it: not outsiders, but men who belonged to the church.
Until now the trouble had come from Jews who rejected Christ. Here the objectors are believers themselves, and that changes the danger.
Notice that this is something new. The trouble is not only the envious Jews who do not believe. It is legalism at work in the Jews who do believe. This is the serious evil that now starts to show itself. They insist that it is "necessary to circumcise them and to order them to keep the law of Moses." In fact they thought that Christians would be all the better for being good Jews.
Their faith was not in doubt. Many in Jerusalem had trusted Christ without cutting their ties to the old system of Moses and the temple.
No doubt these believers — priests, Pharisees, or eager lovers of the law — were mostly true souls with sincere faith in Christ. Yet nothing they had heard in the gospel had made them feel that any of this was out of place. They saw no clash between faith in Christ and priestly service in the worn-out and empty temple. They saw none between faith in Christ and the ways of the Pharisees, or eager law-keeping. They had heard the tune of the gospel. But the note that would lift them up and out of all these things had not yet sounded clearly in their ears.
Older translations call these men a "sect" of the Pharisees. The Greek term behind it is worth knowing, because it explains how such groups form.
The word translated "sect" comes from a Greek word meaning "to choose." The same word is used of the parties among the Jews, such as the Sadducees and the Pharisees (Acts 5:17; Acts 15:5; Acts 26:5). … The teaching that is held and pressed may be true in itself, but it may be blown out of proportion or taken out of its place. The usual result is that a party or sect is formed. … God has given in His word everything the church needs. So there is no room for man's choice or man's will. He must be a humble receiver.
The whole weight of their claim rests on one word: it is necessary. That word invites a question, and the answer exposes the source of the teaching.
Who made it "necessary"? Not God, surely. In His infinite grace He had opened the door of faith to them without circumcision, and without any command to keep the law of Moses. No; it was "certain men" who dared to call such things necessary — men who have troubled the church of God from that day to this — men "desiring to be teachers of the law, without understanding either what they are saying or the things about which they make confident assertions."
This was not a quarrel about custom or preference. One writer names what was really at risk.
The heart of the church beat true, but now there were enemies inside as well as outside. … So the crisis was grace.
Peter answers this demand later in the same chapter. His words reach far past that day.
God did not want to "put a yoke on the neck" of people whose hearts the gospel of peace had set free. … How could we ever accept the idea that God receives people in grace and then rules them by law? Impossible. "We believe," says Peter, "that we will be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, just as they will." … Those Pharisees were pulling down the very foundations of the Christian faith. And so is everyone who tries to put believers under the law.
- Inside — The attack on grace came from believers, not from unbelieving Jews. Legalism was now at work inside the church.
- Sincere — These were real converts. They had just never heard the note that lifts a believer out of temple, party and law-keeping.
- Chosen — The word for "sect" or "party" means "to choose." Even a true thing, pushed out of its place, forms a party. God's word leaves no room for man's will.
- Necessary — They called circumcision and law necessary. God had already opened the door of faith without either. The word was theirs, not His.
- Grace — The crisis was grace, and the answer is that God does not receive people by grace and then rule them by law.
And the apostles and the elders were gathered together to see about this matter.
Must Gentile believers be circumcised and keep the law of Moses? That question had already split Antioch. Now the apostles and elders in Jerusalem sit down together over it. Two questions follow. Why did this group meet? And how far can churches today copy what they did?
Paul and Barnabas could have fought this out at Antioch. One writer argues that God let their protest there fail on purpose. The answer had to come from the city the trouble came out of.
Jerusalem, sadly, was now the fountain of the evil: this plague spread from the assembly in Jerusalem. Satan's aim was to pollute the doctrine of the grace of God. God let the authority, and even the power, of Paul and Barnabas fail completely to stop the evil. This turned out for good. It was far more important to stem the tide in Jerusalem, and to have the apostles, elders, and all give their verdict fully against these evildoers, than to have only the censure of Paul and Barnabas.
This was not a local disagreement about practice. One writer sees God's mercy in the way the two cities were kept from opposite verdicts.
The truth is, the question was whether Judaism would be forced on the Gentiles. In mercy, God did not let it be thrown out at Antioch and win the day at Jerusalem, which would have split the church in two at once. Instead, in His gracious wisdom, under the apostles' guidance, He led the Jewish part of the church to decide that the old ordinances they clung to were not binding on Gentiles.
The verse names two groups. One writer points out who is not on the list, and who stays in the background.
The apostles and elders (not all the assembly) came together to consider this serious matter: were Gentile believers to be circumcised and commanded to keep the law of Moses? Notice here that Paul did not take a leading part. Yet in Galatians 2:1-5 he makes it clear that he would not give in one inch to these teachers who pressed the law on people.
The wider company is not shut out, though. It appears again when the decision goes out, and one writer draws a working pattern from that order.
Does this not teach us something? Some matters, either weighty or special in character, may be better weighed first by the older brothers. Only then are they brought to the whole assembly for approval. In sending chosen men and a letter to Antioch, the whole assembly stands with the apostles and elders in the decision (Acts 15:22, 23).
The next verse mentions much debate. Writers read that not as a breakdown, but as proof that both sides could speak.
They allowed free but sober discussion. Both sides stated their case openly. There is no record of anyone trying to score points by stooping to the level lawyers sometimes show in court. There was much discussion, as verse 7 states. The truth is great, and therefore it fears no investigation.
One writer sees wisdom in how long the leading men held back.
We read of none but apostles and elders; but the letter is addressed from all (verses 6 and 23). The people had been disputing a long time before the apostles said anything. Peter and Paul were wise to let them wear themselves out first.
Commentators differ here. One points to what made that meeting unlike anything available now.
But did not the council at Jerusalem decide a doctrinal question? But at that time the New Testament was not yet written. The apostles were there, taught by God about the Church, and they spoke with an authority that now belongs only to the Scriptures. Besides, this was not a general council of the Church. It was only a local gathering of the Church of Jerusalem... All the circumstances were exceptional, and cannot possibly be repeated.
Another writer reads the same chapter as an argument against assemblies acting alone.
There, in conference, they settled the matter and found the mind of the Lord for both Jewish and Gentile believers... United consultation and united action had prevented a split among the assemblies, and the result was joy and comfort.
- Source. The false teaching came out of Jerusalem, so the answer had to come from Jerusalem. A verdict from Antioch alone would not reach the root.
- Stakes. The question was whether Gentiles must live under the law. A split answer would have divided the church in two.
- Gathering. Apostles and elders weighed it first. The whole assembly joins the decision only when the letter goes out.
- Freedom. Long, open argument came before the verdict. The leading men let it run before speaking, because truth does not fear examination.
- Limits. Writers differ on how far this meeting can be copied. One says the apostles and the unwritten New Testament made it unrepeatable. Another says it still calls assemblies to consult, not act alone.
And much discussion having taken place, Peter, standing up, said to them, Brethren, *ye* know that from the earliest days God amongst you chose that the nations by my mouth should hear the word of the glad tidings and believe.
The church leaders met in Jerusalem over one burning question. Did Gentile believers have to be circumcised and keep the law of Moses before God would save them? Peter answers with no opinion of his own, but with something God had already done through him.
Peter stood up only after a long argument. One writer draws a lesson from the fact that the Holy Spirit recorded that argument at all.
Verse 7 tells us there was much debate or questioning. No doubt it was sad and humbling that they argued like this, even in front of the apostles. But the fact is plain, and the Holy Spirit records it calmly. That should convince quite a few people how far their idea of church order differs from the earliest history. Even in the apostles' days we see how liberty prevailed, though the flesh took advantage of it. Destroying that liberty because people abuse it would be a cure worse than the disease.
Peter dates God's choice to a time already well past. One writer pins the phrase to a definite moment.
In Acts 15:7 Peter speaks of God choosing him to preach the gospel to the nations from the earliest (or ancient) days. He no doubt means the beginning of the church at Pentecost.
Peter held keys, and keys are for opening. One writer counts two doors that Peter opened with them.
The main use of keys is to open doors. So in Acts 2 God chose Peter to preach the first sermon after the Holy Spirit came down from heaven. Three thousand people were brought to repentance, and baptised at once in the Saviour's name. But these were Jews only. In Acts 10 the same apostle preached Christ for the first time to a Gentile gathering. The happy result: everyone gathered in Cornelius' house believed.
Peter reminds them of what they already knew. He was the apostle sent to the Jews, yet the first Gentiles heard the gospel from him. One writer reads that as honour God placed on Peter.
That gives us the particular work of Peter. My aim has been to show how God put honour on that blessed servant of His. It was by his mouth that the Jews, as a whole, heard the gospel in its fullness and received the Holy Spirit... Peter was used to preach to the Gentiles first of all; and Paul, I would note, was used to write to the Jews last of all. Both came at just the right time. This shuts out all thought of independence, since some might have thought Peter was out of his place. He was the apostle of the circumcision. Yes, but for all that, it was by his mouth that the Gentiles first heard the gospel.
Peter argues from history, not theory. One writer explains why Acts keeps returning to one Gentile household.
The fact was that God had already decided the point in principle by what He did in the case of Cornelius. We can now understand why so much space is given to that case in the Acts; for this is the third time it is brought before us.
The strict party in the church expected Paul to defend the Gentiles. They did not expect Peter to do it.
How sweet is the grace of God, and what an unexpected blow to the claims of the Pharisees who believed! And this from Peter! If Paul had said it, there would have been less to wonder at. The apostle of the Gentiles (so they were inclined to think) would of course speak up for the Gentiles. But what about Peter? What led the great apostle of the circumcision to speak like this? And to say it in front of the twelve apostles, in Jerusalem itself?
- Chosen — Peter traces the Gentile mission to God's choice, not to any plan or preference of his own.
- Sent — God sent Peter to the Jews, yet his mouth opened the door to the nations too. Acts 2 and Acts 10 are the two openings.
- Heard — the Gentiles heard the word of the gospel from him, and they believed.
- Settled — God had already decided the question in Cornelius' house. That is why Acts tells the story three times.
- Free — the truth came out through open debate; people may abuse that liberty, but destroying it is a cure worse than the disease.
And the heart-knowing God bore them witness, giving [them] the Holy Spirit as to us also,
A dispute had broken out. Did Gentile believers have to be circumcised and keep the law of Moses? Peter answered with a fact, not an argument: God Himself had already spoken. The verse turns on what God knows (the heart) and what God gave (the Holy Spirit). Then comes the short phrase that levels everything — "just as He did to us."
Peter did not open a new debate. He pointed back to the house of Cornelius, where Gentiles had received the Spirit years before.
There was much "disputing," or "discussion," and then Peter made a decisive pronouncement, by referring to the case of Cornelius, in which he had himself been involved. He pointed out that the heart-knowing God had borne witness to these Gentile converts by giving them the Holy Spirit — the same gift He had given to the Jewish believers on the Day of Pentecost. God had cleansed these Gentiles, as Peter's vision of the great sheet showed. He purified their hearts by faith, not by any ceremonial washing. In fact God had already settled the point in principle by what He did with Cornelius. We can now see why Acts gives so much space to that case; this is the third time it comes before us.
The title Peter uses for God is the hinge of his case. Men could only judge by what they saw. God knew what was inside these Gentiles, and He said so.
Ordinarily the Spirit came after faith. It was God who knew the faith of their hearts, bearing witness to them as His by the outward sign. They occupied the same level with the apostles and the saints of Judea.
That title carried weight in an argument about freedom, and the following verse names what God had seen there.
Our apostle claimed the same grace for the believing Gentiles when he pleaded the cause of their liberty against those who sought to put them under law: "And the heart-knowing God bore them witness, giving the Holy Spirit just as to us also, and made no difference between us and them, having cleansed their hearts by faith."
"Bore witness" is the language of evidence. Peter names what God put on record.
Here again the gift of the Holy Spirit is quoted as the voucher upon which the Jewish Christians acted in their first reception of their Gentile brothers to a recognised position in the new community.
The witness was not given to good intentions in the abstract. Cornelius was already a God-fearing man, yet something had to be heard and believed before the Spirit came.
He needed to hear the word of truth, the gospel of his salvation; and that gospel went out once Christ had finished His work. Without this, as the fruit of Christ's work, the Holy Spirit could not be given. But as Cornelius and the rest listened, the heart-knowing God bore them witness; and they received the Holy Spirit as the Jewish saints did at Pentecost.
The event did not reveal every truth about the church. It did settle one thing beyond argument.
Peter's vision and the admission of Cornelius only showed that in every nation the one who feared God was acceptable to Him. In a word, the favour of God was not limited to the Jews. There was no need to become a Jew to share the salvation that is in Christ… The Holy Spirit — the seal of Christian blessing among the Jews, the fruit of redemption accomplished by Jesus — was given to Gentiles as to Jews. The Jews might be astonished at it; but there was no resisting God.
Peter stated this truth himself. Later he acted as though the old line still stood.
It might seem a small matter for Peter to treat the Jewish believers as Jews and the Gentile believers as Gentiles. That was the practice of his nation in past centuries. But in doing so, Peter was actually denying what he himself had established in preaching the gospel — that God now put no difference between Jews and Gentiles.
- Witness. God did not send an opinion into the debate. He had already given His verdict at Cornelius's house, and Peter only reported it.
- Heart. Peter calls Him the God who knows the heart: He read faith where men saw only an uncircumcised Gentile.
- Gift. The proof He chose was the Holy Spirit Himself — the voucher the first believers acted on when receiving Gentiles.
- Ground. The gift rested on Christ's finished work and on the gospel heard and believed. Without that, God could not give the Spirit.
- Equality. "Just as He did to us" removes the difference — Peter's own later conduct denied the truth he had established.
and put no difference between us and them, having purified their hearts by faith.
Peter speaks these words in a heated debate at Jerusalem: do Gentile believers need circumcision and the law of Moses? He answers from what God had already done at Caesarea, and that raises a deeper question — what makes a person clean before God?
The argument was about ordinances. Peter answered by pointing to what God had already done without them.
Peter reminds the assembly how God had chosen him first to bring the gospel to the Gentiles. God had given the Spirit to Cornelius, though he was not circumcised. God Himself had testified to them by the Holy Spirit, just as He had to the believing Jews. He had made no difference between them, purifying their hearts by faith. ... For did not they themselves believe that they had been saved by the grace of the Lord Jesus, and not by ordinances?
So what ended the difference? Commentators point back to the cross.
Peter receives a threefold testimony of God's purifying the Gentiles by faith, instead of separating Israel by circumcision. The cross had changed everything, and put no difference between believers, Jew or Gentile. The Jew had lost his old superiority according to the flesh. Both alike were now open to far better blessings in Christ by faith.
Could legal ceremonies have done this work instead?
Would the objectors argue that purification by legal ceremonies was necessary? Such things could really only serve to sanctify the flesh. But God looks at the heart. Now He had purified the hearts of those Gentiles by faith... So the ground was being cut away from under their feet — and by the apostle to the Jews.
So what does this cleansing remove?
Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ as made known in the gospel produces a moral cleansing in the heart, the seat of the affections, cleansing it from the defilement that belonged to it as inherited from Adam.
Faith is never empty. It receives something.
Now when God's word enters the soul by faith, it deals with the conscience in a purifying way; it awakens a sense of sin, and produces repentance toward God. That is why Peter speaks of cleansing our hearts by faith (Acts 15:9)... It was God's word which worked in His grace. It was received not as men's word, but as what it truly is — God's word, which also works effectively in those who believe (1 Thess. 2:13).
If God has already done the cleansing, adding legal demands is not caution. It is opposition.
God Himself had worked to remove the difference between Jewish and Gentile believers. He purified their hearts by faith, not by ordinances. Could they dare to ignore the immense significance of this? If so, they were tempting God. They were opposing what He Himself had done, and putting a yoke on the neck of Gentile believers which Israel had never been able to bear.
The speech left Peter with nothing extra to claim for his own nation.
Peter thus formally abandoned all special claims for himself and others of his nation. He was from then on content to be numbered with those of foreign race as together sinners saved by grace.
Yet holding a truth and living it are two things. Peter later drew back from eating with Gentiles. One writer says that in doing so, "Peter was actually denying what he himself had established in preaching the gospel — that God now put no difference between Jews and Gentiles" (William J Hocking).
- Heart — ceremonies could only reach the flesh. God looks at the heart, so He worked where only He can see.
- Faith — His word received by faith did the cleansing. It dealt with the conscience, not with circumcision or law-keeping.
- No difference — the cross changed everything. The Jew's old advantage was gone, and both alike now had far better blessings in Christ.
- No yoke — adding legal demands after God has cleansed tempts God. It loads on a burden Israel itself could never carry.
- No special claims — Peter ends by saying that Jews are saved just as Gentiles are. The same truth must then show in who believers will eat with.
Now therefore why tempt ye God, by putting a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we have been able to bear?
Peter breaks a long, heated debate at Jerusalem with one question: why are you testing God? Some believers wanted non-Jewish converts circumcised and placed under the law of Moses. Peter answers by calling that law a yoke — one his own nation had never managed to carry.
Peter does not argue about details. He asks what their own experience had already taught them. One writer sets out his questions.
Had He said anything about some extra work that Moses had to do in them? And what did their own experience tell them about the yoke of the law? Would they lay on these new disciples what they and their fathers had found impossible to carry? That would be tempting God, not pleasing Him: forcing on them what He had plainly set aside in His ways.
The demand looked small: one ceremony. In fact it bound a man to the whole legal system. That system came in with glory, but it brought condemnation, not rescue.
Their prejudice was itself a real disbelief of God's word and acts, and worse still if they held on to it. It put a yoke of law on the neck of the disciples that no one, past or present, could bear: a circumcised man was in debt to keep the whole law. The law was brought in with glory, yet it is a ministry of death and condemnation.
The word Peter chose was a farming picture, and one writer had watched the reality of it.
Many years ago I remember seeing the huge South African wagons drawn by twelve or even sixteen oxen yoked in pairs. They were magnificent beasts with mighty horns, but they seemed to groan as they lumbered forward with heads pressed down by the yoke. They looked very uncomfortable — but no more so than many a sinner whose conscience is weighed down under the holy law of God.
The fault was never in the law itself. One writer points to what happens when the law meets the human heart.
To a conscience awakened by the entrance of divine light, what can be more unbearable than the bondage of law? … Paul has told us how the law's own prohibitions stirred up in him the desire it condemned. The commandment was holy, just, and good. Yet when it came to him as it really is, sin came back to life and he "died" (Rom. 7:9). Before that, he had been so little aware of that sin that it seemed dead. This is the powerlessness of law.
Jesus had already invited the people that this weight was crushing. Sincerity made the load heavier, not lighter.
He addressed His invitation especially to "all who labor and are heavy laden." He meant those who were sincerely and devoutly trying to keep the law. That law, as Peter said, was "a yoke … that neither our fathers nor we have been able to bear." The more sincere they were, the heavier their load under that yoke. … They could now exchange the burdensome yoke of the law for the light and easy yoke of Christ. They would learn from Him things the law could never teach them.
This is not only ancient history. One writer asks what God Himself wanted for people the gospel had already freed.
God did not want to put a yoke on the neck of people whose hearts the gospel of peace had set free. He would rather urge them to stand firm in the liberty of Christ, and not be trapped again under a yoke of slavery. … How could we ever admit the thought that those whom God had received in grace He would rule by law? Impossible.
And the burden has not lightened with the centuries:
So we see that whether in the days of Peter and Paul or in our own day the yoke is the same; the slavery and the bondage have not changed in the least. We find the same groans of despair both now and 1900 years ago.
- Tested — Laying the law on people God had already accepted is not zeal. It is tempting God, by forcing back what He had set aside.
- Yoked — One ceremony put a man in debt to keep the whole law. That system is a ministry of death and condemnation.
- Unbearable — The law is good. The weakness shows when it meets the human heart, where its own bans stir up what they forbid.
- Exchanged — Christ does more than lift the heavy yoke. He offers His own, light and easy, and teaches what the law never could.
- Repeated — The same mistake returns wherever believers received in grace are then ruled by law. The groans have not changed in 1900 years.
But we believe that we shall be saved by the grace of the Lord Jesus, in the same manner as they also.
At the Jerusalem council the young church faced a question that could have split it in two: did Gentile believers have to become Jews to be saved? Peter's closing sentence reversed the question and put Jew and Gentile on the same footing.
Some teachers were telling Gentile converts they must be circumcised, as the law of Moses required. One writer shows what that demand really meant.
Under the law, circumcision tied a person to Judaism. By asking for it, these teachers were trying to put back the dividing wall that God had broken down. There is no such wall in the church. We who belong to the church stand on a completely new basis, because whether Jew or Gentile we are made one new man... So these men came down and said, in effect, "You will have to make these people second-rate Jews. You'll have to bring them into our legal system, or they'll never be saved."
Before speaking of grace, Peter appealed to Jewish experience of the law itself — a yoke their fathers could not bear. Loading it onto Gentile necks was not merely unwise; it was testing God.
God did not want to "put a yoke on the neck" of people whose hearts the gospel of peace had set free... Could we ever accept the thought that God would receive people in grace and then rule them by law? Impossible. Peter says, "We believe that we will be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, just as they will." Both groups were now to be "saved through grace" — the Jews, who had received the law, and the Gentiles, who never had. And they were not only "saved" by grace. They were to "stand" in grace (Rom. 5:2) and to "grow in grace" (2 Peter 3:18). To teach anything else was to put God to the test.
The striking thing is the direction of Peter's comparison. He does not measure the Gentiles by the Jews; he measures the Jews by the Gentiles.
The way verse 11 reads is remarkable. It does not say, "they, the Gentiles, will be saved just as we Jews will," but, "we will be saved just as they will." The Gentiles could be saved on no ground but grace, and the Jew must come in on this ground too.
That reversal costs the Jewish believer his position of privilege. He is only too glad to lose it.
He does not say, "They will be saved just as we will." No — he says, "We will be saved just as they will": on the same ground, on the same pattern, in the same way. The Jew comes down from his high position of privilege, only too thankful to be saved, just like the poor Gentile, by the precious grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Who said this matters. Peter was the apostle sent to the Jews, and so the last man the law party expected to argue against them.
How sweet the grace of God is, and what an unexpected blow to the claims of the Pharisees who believed! And this came from Peter! If Paul had said it, there would have been less to wonder at. The apostle to the Gentiles (so they were inclined to think) would of course speak up for the Gentiles — but Peter? What made the great apostle to the Jews speak like this? And say it in Jerusalem itself, in front of the twelve apostles?
Peter's words expose a confusion in the people pressing the law. They were unclear about their own salvation, not just about the Gentiles'.
Peter goes further still in verse 11. The attitude of these teachers showed that they were not clear about the principles of their own salvation... Jewish believers would be saved in the same way as Gentiles: only through the grace of the Lord Jesus, not by adding circumcision or law-keeping. Since this is true, no one could ask Gentiles to keep Old Testament laws and ceremonies.
The principle still holds wherever a Jewish person believes today. Commentators point out that the entrance is the same one:
In doing so, they take the same ground as the Gentiles; as Peter says — "We (the Jews) shall be saved, even as they" (Acts 15:11).
- Yoke. God had set these hearts free by the gospel. He does not then rule by law those He has received in grace, and teaching otherwise puts God to the test.
- Grace. Salvation comes through the grace of the Lord Jesus. Believers then stand and grow in that same grace. It is never a starting point that rules take over later.
- Reversal. Peter does not say Gentiles are saved like Jews. He says Jews are saved like Gentiles — same ground, same way.
- Speaker. Peter was the apostle sent to the Jews. He said this in Jerusalem, and it left the law party with nothing to stand on.
- Result. The dividing wall is gone. Jew and Gentile come in by one door. Adding circumcision or law-keeping to that door only shows confusion about your own salvation.
And all the multitude kept silence and listened to Barnabas and Paul relating all the signs and wonders which God had wrought among the nations by them.
The church in Jerusalem was split over one question: did Gentile believers have to keep the law of Moses and take on circumcision? Peter has just answered it, and now two men answer it again — not with arguments, but with facts.
The hush is not a pause for breath. It is the sound of an argument giving way — nobody had an answer left.
They stick to the point at hand. God had spoken plainly enough about it, and the silence that follows shows the effect. To have resisted would have been resisting Him. So they stay silent, while Barnabas and Paul tell again the signs and wonders God was pleased to give to confirm their work among the nations.
Barnabas and Paul do not answer the arguments. They bring evidence instead. God had put His own power behind a work that left Jewish rites aside.
No one rose to support what we might call the opposition; for the whole crowd kept silent, to let Barnabas and Paul give proofs of the real work of God among the Gentiles. Barnabas spoke first, Paul next. The main thrust of their speeches was to make known what miracles and wonders God had worked among the Gentiles through them. This mattered, because it proved beyond doubt that God Himself owned the work among the Gentiles. He was working, and had worked, especially through those who refused to bring Jewish rites in among the converts in Gentile lands, or to put them under law.
The wording is careful. The signs and wonders are God's; the two men are the means He used. Kelly reads an older wording here: "all the multitude." He marks who was in the room, then compares the phrasing with verse 4.
There should be no hesitation here: "all the multitude" must take in not only the apostles and the elders but the whole church. It is worth noting how the signs and wonders are described: God worked them through Barnabas and Paul. In verse 4, by contrast, the more general work of the Lord is all that God worked with them. The signs and wonders were more outward, and the two men are viewed as mere instruments. "With them" implies more of fellowship and divine association than the exercise of mere power.
Here Barnabas is named before Paul. Commentators differ on why. One suggests he carried the larger share of the telling:
Here, at Jerusalem, Barnabas is always mentioned first. He probably spoke more than Paul, telling what had been done. Paul had worked harder than anyone else. But at Jerusalem it was natural for Barnabas to take the lead.
Another reads it as a mark of Barnabas's freedom of spirit, and sees the two speeches as one combined witness:
Barnabas is now mentioned first. Free from any jealousy or envy, he could evidently speak more openly of what had been done, mostly through Paul. Their testimony was this: what God had done in practice through them matched what He had settled in principle through Peter.
Scripture records that they spoke, but none of what they said. Peter's speech and James's it gives in full. The gap is deliberate.
The inspiring Spirit has not thought good to tell us what Paul and Barnabas said on this memorable occasion. We can see His wisdom in this. His aim is to give prominence to Peter and James. Their words were bound to carry more weight with the teachers of the law than the words of the apostle to the Gentiles and his companion.
May a servant of Christ speak about the fruit of his own work? Hole says yes, but with a caution.
We are not saying that the servant of Christ should never speak of what the Lord may have done through him in the way of blessing. There are times when he may usefully do so, as we see by reading Acts 14:27 and Acts 15:12. But we do say this. When the question is one of credentials — of producing facts that prove beyond all doubt that a man is a genuine servant of Christ — then the record of what he has suffered is far more convincing. A power other than the Spirit of God can produce signs and wonders.
- Silence. The room goes quiet because God had spoken plainly by what He had done. To argue on would have meant resisting Him.
- Evidence. Barnabas and Paul add no arguments. They supply proof that God owned the work among the Gentiles.
- Instruments. God worked the signs through them, and they were only His tools. In verse 4, "with them" speaks more of fellowship than of bare power.
- Humility. At Jerusalem, Barnabas is named first. Perhaps he did more of the telling. Perhaps he was a man free from envy, speaking of work done mostly through Paul.
- Restraint. Their words go unrecorded, so Peter and James carry the weight with the teachers of the law. Results alone never prove a servant genuine, since signs can come from another power.
And after they had held their peace, James answered, saying, Brethren, listen to me
At Jerusalem the church had argued over one question: must Gentile believers be circumcised? Peter had spoken, Barnabas and Paul had reported, the room had gone quiet — and into that silence James asks for a hearing.
James does not interrupt. He speaks only once the room has run out of arguments. One writer traces what emptied it:
Peter had made an admirable introduction, and his argument reflected the grace of the Lord Jesus. It was right and fitting for Peter, the apostle to the Jews, to speak this way. He spoke not only from his own experience but from the sovereign choice of God. We can understand the effect: the whole crowd fell silent. No one could doubt Peter's strong Jewish prejudice. And no one could now question his claim that the Gentiles were free from the law. But there was another reason for the silence. They also listened as Barnabas and Paul told what signs and wonders God had done through them among the Gentiles.
One writer keeps to what can be known about him:
It is not certain that he was an apostle. Probably he was not. He was at the head of the Jewish church at Jerusalem. That is why the angel of the Lord, after bringing Peter out of prison, tells him to go and show these things to James and to the brothers (Acts 12:17).
His character was not in dispute. His own letter shows the kind of man the room was listening to:
The disputing is now silenced, and God gives James grace to speak for Him with authority. His letter makes it clear that he was no lax or careless man. The Jews of Jerusalem clearly held him in high regard.
The order of speakers was not accidental. Jewish believers could not dismiss a verdict from the most Jewish man among them:
Either he was the apostle James, son of Alphaeus, or he was not. If he was, he gave his voice as an apostle, and he spoke after the others. He was also the most Jewish of them all — the very leader of Jewish thought and feeling, as Galatians 2:12 shows, and other passages confirm — not to speak of his being the Lord's brother, which it appears he was. Here the Jews were forcing circumcision on the Gentiles. In a case like that his voice counted most, and it would close the question the assembly had been discussing. Peter and Paul had declared God's ways in their active ministry. Now James, the vessel of Jewish thought, brings in the conclusion of the matter.
Some read this moment as proof that James held a chairman's seat or a bishop's office. One writer answers that, and names the real reason James spoke:
James then summed up. Peter was evidently not regarded as president of the gathering. Nor did James pronounce sentence because he was "the first bishop of Jerusalem," as some claim. A single bishop in a city was unknown in those days. Where bishops existed at all, there were several of them in every place (Phil. 1:1; Titus 1:5). The truth is that God the Holy Spirit was present in that gathering. He saw a divine fitness in using James, the most intensely Jewish man in the company, to speak the decree that set the Gentiles free.
The heart of his answer is one statement about what God is doing now:
James answers, saying that Simeon (Simon Peter) has told how God first visited the Gentiles to take out of them a people for His name (vv. 13, 14). This is a most important statement in its way. It gives a distinct character to God's present work... It asserts a special gathering out at this present time. It leaves no room for the empty idea that the gospel will bring even one whole nation to confess the Lord, and still less that all nations will be so changed. The truth is that, while Jesus is at God's right hand, God proposes only to take out of them all a people for His name. This is the church of God. It is as distinct from God's ways before the cross as from the ways that will follow the Lord's appearing and reign.
James speaks, but the outcome does not rest on his personal authority:
Jerusalem is the place where the matter is settled, and for a reason. The Jewish yoke is to come off the necks of the Gentiles, finally and forever, and no other hands could do it so well. It is an act of giving up supposed rights, and those who are thought to hold the rights must be the ones to do it. After all, in truth the decision is that God has settled the matter, and they have nothing to do but bow to what He has done.
- Silence. Peter's testimony and the reports of Barnabas and Paul left the assembly with nothing to argue. James speaks into that quiet.
- Speaker. He held the leading place among the believers in Jerusalem. Whether he was an apostle is not certain. His standing and his character were never in question.
- Suitability. The Holy Spirit used the most Jewish man in the room to speak the word that freed the Gentiles — the one voice Jewish believers could not brush aside.
- Substance. His answer defines the age: God is taking out of the nations a people for His name, not converting nations wholesale.
- Settled. The verdict was not James' authority imposing a ruling, but the gathering bowing to what God had already done.
Simon has related how God first visited to take out of [the] nations a people for his name.
God is doing something in this age that He never did before. At the council in Jerusalem, the believers argued over whether Gentile Christians must keep Jewish practice. James answers by pointing to what God is doing among the nations now.
James does not just add an opinion. He gathers the discussion into a verdict.
Then James, who held the first place at Jerusalem (see Acts 12:17; 21:18; Gal. 2:12), sums up the judgment of the assembly, and no one opposes it. By the help of the Holy Spirit he gives definite form to the thought of God, expressing His will about the Gentiles.
The "Simeon" he refers to is not a new figure in the story.
This is the name James uses for Simon Peter in Acts 15:14. In 2 Peter 1:1 the Greek also has the name Simeon.
Everything turns on where this people comes from. God takes them out of the nations. He is not bringing whole nations to Himself through preaching.
This is a most important statement in its way. It gives a distinct character to the present work of God. It in no way denies that God had a line of saints in Israel, and before Israel, and, what is more, outside Israel. But it says that God is making a special gathering "out" at this present time. It leaves no room for the empty notion that the gospel will bring even one whole nation to confess the Lord, still less that all nations will be so changed. The truth is that while Jesus is at God's right hand, God's plan is only to take out of all a people for His name. This is the church of God, as distinct from God's ways before the cross as from those that follow the Lord's appearing and reign.
Getting this wrong distorts everything else about the present time.
God does not send the gospel among the nations to convert them as nations, and so make the earth a fit place for Christ to return to. He sends it to convert people one by one, and they are then taken out from the nations to be His special possession. If we are wrong on this point we shall be wrong about the whole character of the period in which we live. The gospel goes out so that a chosen people from both Jews and Gentiles may be called out, and that chosen people is the church of God.
The Greek uses two different words here. God visits the nations and takes out a people.
At the memorable council in Jerusalem, the gathering debated whether to force Jewish practice on Gentile Christians. There James points back to the Apostle Peter, and says that God first visited the Gentiles [Greek, ethnos] to take out of them a people [Greek, laos] for His Name. There is no such thing as a Christian nation [Greek, ethnos] in God's ways. Out of the nations God selects a people [Greek, laos] for Himself.
Those taken out are not left on their own. God gives them His Spirit and joins them to one company.
And all whom the grace of God takes out in this way have the Holy Spirit living in them. They are part of the church which Christ loved and for which He gave Himself.
This verse is only the first step. The verses that follow set out an order of events.
Note in verses 14-18 the four important steps: 1. God visits the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His Name. This is the purpose of the present age. The called people constitute the church, the body of Christ. 2. After this I will return. This means the second Coming of Christ. When the church is complete and all its members are in that body, Christ comes again. 3. The Restoration of Israel follows after His Return. God will build the tabernacle of David again and set it up. 4. Then all the Gentiles will seek after the Lord.
This verse settles what God sends preachers and missionaries to do.
He says, "Simeon has related how God first visited the Gentiles." For what? To convert them all? The very reverse: "to take from them a people for His name." Nothing can be clearer than this. It sets before us what ought to be the great object of all missionary work. Every missionary whom God sends and teaches will keep this in mind in all his blessed work.
- Visit — God visited the Gentiles. James sums up the council's judgment in one line: this is the purpose of the present age.
- Out — God is not converting nations as nations. He is calling people out of them. Miss this and you misread the whole age.
- A people — He visits the ethnos (nations) and takes out a laos (a people). The Holy Spirit lives in them, and they belong to the church Christ loved.
- For His name — they are His special possession. In God's ways there is no Christian nation, only a people He selects for Himself.
- After this — Christ returns when that people is complete. Then God rebuilds the tabernacle of David, and the nations seek the Lord. So gospel work today aims at taking out, not at fixing the world.
And with this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written
James has just heard Peter, Barnabas and Paul report how God saved Gentiles without making them Jews. Now he turns from their testimony to a written word, and one short sentence about the prophets settles the first great dispute in the church.
James adds the one thing the others had not brought: a written word.
James now clinches the matter by quoting their Old Testament Scriptures. ... He was quoting the prophet Amos, supporting with Scripture authority what had gone before.
A quotation settled the matter in that room. One writer sees a pattern here that reaches beyond a single meeting.
Scripture shows us one of its own statements accepted as final in the great council of the apostles at Jerusalem (Acts 15:15-19). That statement governed not merely one believer (even allowing that he is a "spiritual man"!), but the whole Church of God.
James says the prophets agree. He does not say the prophecy has now come true.
Amos 9:11-12 is quoted in Acts 15, but not to show that the prophecy had then come true. It is quoted to prove that God had always meant to have a people from among the Gentiles. So the language of the prophets agreed with what Simon Peter had been telling them about what God had done in his days. This is not the fulfilment of a prophecy. It is the establishing of a principle by the mouth of the prophets, and also by the word of the Spirit through Simon Peter.
James quotes one prophet, but he speaks of the prophets as a whole. What they lay down is a principle, and it leaves the fallen tent of David where Amos put it.
James quotes the broad fact from the Greek version, and it agrees with the principle the prophets laid down in general: that all the nations should be called by the Lord's name. The Lord has not yet raised up the tent of David, and James's quotation does not hint that He has. Neither he nor any other apostle ever says that the church of God is the same thing as the tent of David. The whole system that identifies them is foreign to Scripture and opposed to it... this error lowers our own dignity, and robs the ancient people of that hope for which God's providence keeps them despite their present unbelief.
The pressure at Jerusalem was to make Gentile believers take on circumcision and Jewish custom. Amos had already spoken of non-Jews bearing God's name.
The word given through Amos answered directly for James in Acts 15. There the apostle was insisting on the independence of Gentile believers: no one was to require them to be circumcised or to take up the customs of Israel. Amos hints at this, and James quotes him, to show that God would adopt the Gentiles (or have His name called on them acceptably) in a way quite independent of the Jews.
Readers have made the closing words of the quotation — Gentiles called by God's name — prove more than they say.
It is an error to think that these last words refer to the mystery of joining believing Gentiles with faithful Jews in one body, the church. Romans 16:25-26 and Ephesians 3:5-6 do refer to that mystery. Our text does not. It speaks of God's gracious recognition of those among the nations who believe as His own, though they are still Gentiles — whether under the gospel now or in the future kingdom.
Compare Acts 15:16-17 with Amos 9:11-12 and the wording differs. One writer traces that to the version James used.
James quotes from the Greek version of Amos, and not even from that with exactness. But on the point in hand — Gentiles to be called by God's name — he quotes the Greek word for word.
That a short, seldom-read book supplied the decisive line has its own lesson.
So the Spirit used Amos to serve two great occasions in the New Testament history of the Church: Stephen's words in Acts 7 and James' words in Acts 15. We might think of Amos as a distant and unnoticed part of the word of God. But it is beautiful to see in this way that we are to live "by every word of God." We do not know in what obscure corner of the book that Scripture may lie which the Holy Spirit has fitted and destined to stand by the soul in the trying hour.
- Question — A written word, not experience alone, ended the dispute over circumcising Gentile converts. The whole church took it as final.
- Agreement — James claims harmony, not fulfilment. The prophets lay down a principle: God always meant to have a people from the nations.
- Reserve — God has not yet raised the fallen tent of David. Israel's hope stands untouched, and the church is not that tent.
- Scope — Amos secures one thing. Gentiles bear God's name as Gentiles, without becoming Jews. The church as one body is taught elsewhere.
- Source — The deciding line came from a short, rarely read prophet, quoted word for word where it counted. No part of Scripture is spare.
After these things I will return, and will rebuild the tabernacle of David which is fallen, and will rebuild its ruins, and will set it up,
James is speaking at the council in Jerusalem, where the church was arguing over one question: must Gentile believers take circumcision and keep the law of Moses? James answers by quoting the prophet Amos, and those words look ahead to a rebuilt house of David and to nations that bear God's name.
Why would a prophecy about David's fallen house settle a dispute about circumcision? Because of what it promises the nations.
This is the well-known principle James applied at the council in Jerusalem: under the gospel God has the right to accept Gentiles without circumcising them. His argument is that they do not need to become Jews in all but name to get the blessing of God and to bear His name. To be circumcised is, in practice, to stop being a Gentile and to become a Jew. But now God is really making not Jews but Christians. So forcing circumcision on Gentiles who believed was a complete mistake.
Commentators differ over how much the tent itself carries here. One writer holds that James's point lay in the words that follow it.
In the words James quotes (and he quotes them from the Septuagint, the Greek Old Testament), the point is this: "all the Gentiles upon whom My name is called." So they were not to trouble the Gentiles. As for "the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down," that has nothing to do with why he quotes the passage.
What exactly had fallen? Older translations, which these writers quote, say "tabernacle" where the ESV says "tent".
The word 'tabernacle' sometimes means a temporary dwelling place, which can be new — see Matthew 17:4. At other times it means a dwelling place in ruins. That is the sense here. The 'house of David' has 'fallen', that is, it has fallen into ruin. David's descendants lived under Roman occupation, they had no king, and so on. But God would rebuild 'its ruins'.
The promise reaches further than repair work. It joins a divided kingdom into one, and it closes every gap the years had opened.
God would not allow Judah and Israel merely to flourish as separate powers. He will reunite them and establish the rights of the united kingdom. He will wall up their breaches, for the breaches were many, some from weakness inside and some from violence outside.
The order of events is part of the message. Verses 14-18 set out what God is doing now and what comes next.
Note in verses 14-18 the four important steps: 1. God visits the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His Name. This is the purpose of the present age. The called people constitute the church, the body of Christ. 2. After this I will return. This means the second Coming of Christ. When the Church is complete and all its members have been added to that body, Christ comes again — first, as later revealed, for His saints, and then with them. 3. The Restoration of Israel follows after His Return. The Tabernacle of David will be built again and will be set up. 4. Then all the Gentiles will seek after the Lord.
Some read this verse as saying the church is the repaired ruins of Israel. Commentators here answer that no such rebuilding has happened yet.
The book of Acts is not a history of the Church as such, but of the change from Judaism into Christianity. James does not quote this scripture to prove that the tabernacle of David had been rebuilt. It certainly is not rebuilt yet. He quotes it to show that Gentiles come within the blessed purposes of God's grace. In other words, this passage says nothing about the Church.
Amos said the tent would be rebuilt "as in the days of old." Those words are missing here, and what is coming is more than a restored past.
The 'tabernacle of David' will be built up to a state far better and higher than 'in the days of old'. This will be under the thousand-year reign of Christ, when He has put down every enemy and reigns in righteousness and peace.
The rebuilt house has a rightful ruler, and He is why any nation is blessed at all.
He quotes Amos 9:11-12, which shows that Gentiles would be blessed by having God's name called on them, and that this goes with the rebuilding of the tabernacle of David. Of course, Christ is the true Prince of the house of David, and in Christ alone Gentiles as well as Jews find blessing.
- Ruin. The "tent of David" is the royal house in collapse: no king, foreign rule, rubble where a throne belonged.
- Return. God first takes a people out of the nations for His name. Then He returns.
- Rebuild. Only after that does He raise the fallen house, so the church is not the repaired ruins of Israel.
- Room. Amos speaks of Gentiles who bear God's name, so no Gentile ever had to become a Jew to be blessed.
- Reign. What rises will surpass "the days of old," because the true Prince of David's house will reign in righteousness and peace.
so that the residue of men may seek out the Lord, and all the nations on whom my name is invoked, saith [the] Lord, who does these things
James has just heard Peter, Barnabas and Paul debate one question: must Gentile believers — non-Jews — be circumcised? He answers from the prophets, and his case rests on one phrase: Gentiles who bear God's name.
James quotes Amos from the Septuagint, the Greek Old Testament. The clause that decides the debate is not the rebuilding of David's fallen tent, but the words that follow it.
In James' citation (and he is quoting from the Septuagint), the point is, "all the Gentiles upon whom my name is called"; so they were not to trouble the Gentiles. As for "the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down," this has nothing to do with his object in quoting the passage.
If God's name can rest on nations while they stay nations, then no one has to become a Jew first.
Here is the well-known principle James applied at the council of Jerusalem. He applied it to God's right to recognise Gentiles under the gospel without circumcising them. His argument is that they do not need to become Jews in effect to receive God's blessing and to bear His name. For to be circumcised is in practice to be no longer a Gentile, but to become a Jew. Whereas God is now really making not Jews but Christians. So forcing circumcision on Gentiles who believed was a complete mistake.
This promise attaches God's own name to people outside Israel. That was new.
Before this they had no connection with the name of God — that is, the Jehovah of Israel (Isaiah 63:19). Yet Amos (Amos 9:12) prophesied of Gentiles who would be called by His name. Acts 15:14, 17 shows how that part of the prophecy found a measure of fulfilment when Peter baptised Cornelius and his household.
Some read the verse as a prophecy of Jew and Gentile joined in one body, the church.
It is an error to suppose that these last words allude to the mystery of forming believing Gentiles with faithful Jews into one body, the church. Romans 16:25-26 and Ephesians 3:5-6 do refer to that mystery, but our text does not. It simply speaks of God's gracious recognition of those of the nations who believe as His own, though they are still Gentiles. This is true under the gospel now and in the future kingdom. Union with Christ the Head as His body goes much further, and it is said of Gentiles now as of believing Jews. But no Old Testament prophet reveals it.
The promise looks past the Gentiles believing then. It reaches a day when whole nations bear God's name and stay nations.
James draws from the testimony of the prophets the principle that Gentiles, as Gentiles, have the Lord's name called on them; the one prophet he cites proves it. The nations were so far from having to accept circumcision that the prophet speaks of all the Gentiles. This will be in the days of the kingdom, as no Jew could deny. They will not become Jews any more than the Jews will become Gentiles; both will be blessed of the Lord in their respective positions when the Messiah reigns. It was absurd, therefore, to object to God's grace toward the Gentiles now.
Read with the two verses before it, this verse sits inside an order of events. That order runs from today to the day the nations seek the Lord.
Note in verses 14-18 the four important steps: 1. God visits the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His Name. This is the purpose of the present age. The called people constitute the church, the body of Christ. 2. After this I will return. This means the second Coming of Christ. 3. The Restoration of Israel follows after His Return. The Tabernacle of David will be built again and will be set up. 4. Then all the Gentiles will seek after the Lord.
The Greek wording of this clause is not the same as the Hebrew of Amos.
James quotes a passage whose scope has nothing to say to the matter. The Septuagint reads, "that the residue of men might seek after the Lord." The Hebrew reads, "that they may possess the remnant of Edom."
(The older translation reads "the residue of men"; the ESV has "the remnant of mankind.")
- Name. The heart of the verse is the phrase "called by my name." God's name rests on Gentiles. That is the one thing James had to prove.
- Not Jews. The name can rest on nations as nations. So no believer has to become a Jew first. God is now making Christians.
- Not the church. God here owns believing Gentiles as His own. This is not the union of Jew and Gentile in one body. No prophet revealed that.
- Not yet. "All the Gentiles" reaches forward to the kingdom. Then Jew and Gentile are each blessed in their own place under the reigning Messiah.
- In order. A people gathered now. Then His return. Then Israel restored. Then the nations seeking the Lord. Four steps, in that order.
known from eternity.
James stands up at the end of a sharp dispute in Jerusalem — must Gentile believers be circumcised? — and settles it by quoting the prophets. He ends with this line about God's works and His knowledge of them. The verse is short. But it carries the whole argument: what God is doing among the nations is no last-minute plan.
James was not claiming that these events fulfilled the prophets. He was showing that the prophets and the apostles agree.
So we see what was in James's mind. What Peter and Paul and Barnabas had pressed was in line with what the prophets declared. It was not in conflict with them, but in agreement. He does not say more than this. He does not mean that this was their fulfilment... The prophets teach that the Lord's name should be called on the Gentiles, not when they become Jews. So their blessing and recognition agreed with prophecy. God owned Gentiles as Gentiles. They did not have to be circumcised and become practical Jews. Yet the name of the Lord was called on them.
The force lands on one word in the quotation — all.
They of the nations did not have to accept circumcision at all: the prophet speaks of all the Gentiles. This will happen in the days of the kingdom, as no Jew could deny. They will not become Jews, any more than the Jews will become Gentiles. When the Messiah reigns, the Lord will bless both in their own places.
Older versions read "from the beginning of the world." The ESV reads "known from of old." The Greek word behind this is aion, which usually means "age." Here that meaning breaks down.
"Known unto God are all His works from aion" (Acts 15:18), where we cannot say "from the age."... "From the beginning of the world" might suit the context, but it would be no translation. And what lies outside that beginning of the world? Surely, eternity. In this sense then "from eternity" would suit, and all the occurrences would be in harmony.
Commentators differ on how to construe the sentence. One notes that "the reading in verse 18 is somewhat doubtful, and even the version, which may mean 'Who does these things known from the beginning of the world.' The general sense is plain enough."
If God's works are known to Him from eternity, then nothing He does is a reaction.
God has never adopted any remedies. He has arranged all His works according to the counsel of His own wisdom. True, to our short sight His works may look like remedies. That is because He will let the creature fail under the highest possible advantages, and so show that His purpose alone can stand. But there is a fulness of time when what is in His mind unfolds, and His own eternal counsel is what appears last. God planned and secured all the blessing and glory in Christ Jesus before the world began.
Deciding in advance says something about God's character.
What is worthy of God to do is worthy of God — and worthy of Him alone — to determine beforehand, or from eternity. Deciding beforehand, or predestination, does not change what He does at its appointed time. It only clears it of the mark of an afterthought, which would imply weakness and change in Him.
Readers often stretch the passage to cover more than it holds. Bearing God's name is not the same as union with Christ as His body.
It is a mistake to suppose that these last words refer to the mystery of forming believing Gentiles with faithful Jews into one body, the church. Romans 16:25-26 and Ephesians 3:5-6 do refer to that mystery, but not our text, which simply speaks of God's gracious recognition of those of the nations who believe as His own, though still Gentiles — whether under the gospel now or in the future kingdom. Union with Christ as Head, as His body, goes much further, and no Old Testament prophet reveals it.
This line is why the council could change its practice without fear.
Verse 18 is used in a pointed way to back up the significance of all this... God was not taken by surprise, but had ordered these matters in this way in eternity past. Of course, mankind knew nothing of this until God revealed it. But when He sees fit to change the way He deals with people, they should be gladly willing to submit.
The same truth is what holds the Bible together from end to end — the close of the Old Testament links to the opening of the New, and these connections "display something of the moral glory of the Book."
- Known — The works are God's, and so is the knowledge of them, from eternity. The Greek aion here cannot mean a mere age. What lies outside the world's beginning is eternity itself.
- Planned — Because God knows His works, they are not remedies. He makes no repairs. He secured all the blessing and glory in Christ before the world began.
- Worthy — Deciding beforehand suits God. It changes nothing about the act when its time comes. It only removes the afterthought that would imply weakness in Him.
- Widened — The plan reaches "all the Gentiles." God owns them as Gentiles, not as converts to Jewish custom. Yet this is His recognition of believing nations, not the mystery of one body.
- Yielded — The verse ends in submission. When God changes how He deals with people, His people can welcome the change.
Wherefore *I* judge, not to trouble those who from the nations turn to God;
The apostles and elders meet at Jerusalem over one burning question. Must Gentile believers keep the law of Moses, circumcision included, before God will save them? Peter, Barnabas and Paul speak first. Then James sums up and gives the verdict.
James speaks last, and his word ends the matter. One writer explains why his voice carried that weight:
When the question was whether Jews could compel Gentiles to be circumcised, James's voice was all-important, and it would naturally close the discussion the assembly had been having. Peter and Paul had declared God's ways in their active ministry, and now James, the vessel of Jewish thought, brings in the conclusion of the matter.
James has just quoted the prophets, and his "therefore" rests on what he read. One writer shows how far that reaches:
It shows us a statement of Scripture accepted as final in the great apostolic council at Jerusalem (Acts 15:15-19). So Scripture governs not merely a believer (even allowing that he is a "spiritual man"!), but the whole Church of God.
The phrase "my judgment" could sound like one man's opinion carrying the day. Commentators read it the other way — the words are James's, but the verdict is not his to invent:
James then announces the decision: the Jewish believers must not trouble Gentiles who have turned to God by bringing in Jewish religion. Though James announces it, it is clearly God's decision, not the decision of James, nor even of the gathered believers. There was certainly to be unity among Jewish and Gentile believers. But Gentiles were not to become Jews, any more than Jews became Gentiles. Their unity rested on a basis far above human relationships.
The trouble in view is not persecution from outside. It is pressure from fellow believers to take up a burden God never laid on them. Two voices at the council stood out on this, and they agreed:
Here, then, we have this great question settled once for all, by the Holy Spirit, the twelve apostles, and the whole church. None spoke more emphatically or more decidedly at this council than Peter and James. Both these eminent apostles were clear and decided in their judgement that the Gentile converts were not to be "troubled" or burdened with the law. They proved, in their powerful addresses, that to place the Gentile Christians under law was directly contrary to the word, the will, and the ways of God.
James calls them people who turn to God. He does not call them half-converted. One writer takes those words as a definition of conversion itself:
Scripture teaches us that a soul is converted when it is truly turned to God. The change may show itself very feebly, and be mixed with much that hinders it. But when it is real, conversion has taken place. The soul has a new life and new desires. Acts 11:21; Acts 15:19
It is worth noting that some render the words as a continuing action — those "who are turning to God" — a stream of people still coming in as James speaks.
The council's ruling was not just a fix for one moment. One writer says it is ignored today, and that the same word James used still applies:
The council of Jerusalem might as well never have been held, for all the notice that is taken of its decrees today. No one can deny it. All through Gentile Christendom Moses' law is sounded out in people's ears to this hour, with all the curses that come with it. This hides the infinite grace of God revealed in the Gospel. So believers are deprived of the light and liberty that Christ died to win for them, and darkness and bondage take over their souls instead. To put Gentile Christians under law in any shape or form is to "trouble" them.
- Scripture decides. James's "therefore" rests on the prophets he has just quoted. The council bowed to Scripture, not to rank or numbers.
- God judges. The words are James's, but the verdict is God's. The assembly only recognised what God had already decided.
- No trouble. Putting Gentile believers under law does not help them. It runs against the word, the will, and the ways of God, commentators say.
- Turned is enough. Conversion is a soul turned to God. The change may look weak at first, but when it is real, new life and new desires are already there.
- Still binding. Put believers under law today in any form, and you cause the same "trouble" the council forbade.
but to write to them to abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from what is strangled, and from blood.
James has just settled the crisis that split the church in Antioch. Must Gentile believers be circumcised and keep the law of Moses? He frees them from that yoke, yet still names things they must refuse. Why these, and on what authority?
James sets the law aside for these converts. In its place he names a few matters they had treated lightly.
His "sentence," or "judgment," was that the yoke of the law should not be placed on the neck of Gentile Christians. They should simply be told to keep certain restrictions, in matters where they were well known to be careless. Idolatry and fornication were known to be evil even before the law was given. The same was true of eating blood, as Genesis 9:4 shows.
These rules are older than the law of Moses. They go back to God's dealings with the whole human race after the flood, and that is how Gentile freedom is kept.
So this went back to God's ways with Noah, rather than enforcing the law of Moses. Noah was a sort of head of the whole human race after the flood. In this way Gentile liberty was secured. Idolatry could not be tolerated, and neither could fornication, however widespread both were among the nations. Abstaining from things strangled and from blood brought in the recognition that God takes account of man as fallen. God forbade both. He did not forbid man to use the creature, but He did forbid meddling with the special signs of death. Life belongs to God, and it was forfeited through sin.
The last two items are not the same thing twice. One is blood drained on purpose for cooking. The other is a way of killing that traps the blood inside. Both guard the same thing, which is why some writers count the list as three.
There ought to be no question that "blood" means what is drawn out of the animal on purpose for cooking. That is plainly different from "strangled," where the aim is to keep the blood from flowing out. God forbids both. He demands that man, by abstaining, should own that life belongs to Him. If anyone is so self-willed as to plead that they do not see or understand, let them admit their ignorance and obey.
Many find it strange that a sexual sin stands next to rules about food. The three hold together because each one touches something that belongs to God.
The above three things are special. One is life, and it belongs to God. Then idols are the giving up of the true God altogether. And fornication is the giving up of the purity of man… To me these three principles express that man belongs to God, and not to his own lusts.
The rule does not rest on what people happen to feel is right:
The apostles did not reason on the ground of man's conscience. Conscience gives serious warning, yet public opinion and habits could darken it at any time. Among Gentiles those habits made as little of idolatry and personal purity as of using blood and strangled things for food. The revealed will of God is absolute for the believer.
The wording of the decree matters. It answers one situation, and its aim is peace among believers.
It is a direction which teaches, not what is good or evil in itself, but what suited the case in hand. It was "necessary," not "righteous before God," to avoid certain things. The things might be truly evil, but that is not how they are looked at here. The Gentiles were used to certain things. It was right for them to give these up, so that the assembly might walk as it should before God, in peace.
So does the decree still bind believers? One writer points to the authority behind it:
They have the full weight of apostolic authority as "necessary things." What can cancel this? It was stated expressly for the Gentiles who believe, and in pointed contrast with Levitical ordinances. God's honour stands untouched, and so does His approval of marriage, not of fornication.
Another keeps the command, without the extreme caution that once went with it:
The apostles and elders gave this instruction to Gentile believers, as Acts 15:20 and 29 record. They were not imposing on them a mere item of the law of Moses. They were giving a prohibition that applies to mankind generally. We do well to keep it. But we do not need to keep the extreme scruples of the Jews, as the instruction of 1 Corinthians 10:25 shows.
- Freed — James's judgment lifts the law's yoke off Gentile believers. They need not become Jews to be Christians.
- Older — the things forbidden here do not come from Moses. They come from God's dealings with Noah, and they bind mankind generally.
- God's — each item guards something that belongs to God: His place (idols), man's purity (fornication), and life, which is His (blood).
- Distinct — "blood" is blood drained for food. "Strangled" is meat killed so the blood stays in. God forbids both.
- Necessary — the decree names what was needed for peace among believers. It is not a new list of what makes a person righteous before God.
For Moses, from generations of old, has in every city those who preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath.
James ends his ruling with a reason, and it sounds strange: he has just freed Gentile believers from the law, and now he points to the weekly reading of Moses in every city. What is that meant to prove — does it explain the four things Gentiles were asked to avoid, or does it show that the church had no need to defend Moses for him?
One commentator reads the clause as settling what the church did not need to do. The four things James asked for fitted the case in front of them; they did not put believers under a code.
It is a direction which teaches, not what is good or evil in itself, but what suited the case before them. It was "necessary," not "righteous before God," to avoid certain things. The Gentiles were used to certain things, and it was proper for them to give these up. Then the assembly could walk as it should before God, in peace. No one was to put them under the other ordinances of the law. Moses had those who preached him. That was enough. There was no need to force the Gentiles to submit to his laws, for they had joined themselves not to the Jews but to the Lord... Let Moses teach his own laws; these things went against a right knowledge of the true God.
The items James named are older than the law, so pointing to Moses' preachers costs the ruling nothing.
So it was going back to God's ways with Noah, rather than enforcing the law of Moses. Noah was a kind of head of the whole human race after the flood, and this secured Gentile liberty. Idolatry was intolerable, and so was fornication, however widespread both were among the nations. Abstaining from things strangled and from blood recognised that God takes account of man as fallen... Life belongs to God, and sin forfeited it. As for the law, there was no reason why the church should busy itself in that direction. The synagogues at least had the law read there every Sabbath. From now on the Gentiles might well rejoice in the gospel.
Commentators differ on what the weekly reading supplies. One takes it as the source of the four requirements.
James names these: pollution of idols, fornication, things strangled, and blood. His reason is that "from ancient generations Moses has had in every city those who proclaim him, for he is read every Sabbath in the synagogues." All could learn from the Pentateuch God's mind for men. So all must conform to that as worshippers of the one true God and sharers in divine grace.
Another reads it as an answer to jealousy for Moses: no one was neglecting him, so no one needed to press him on Gentile converts.
If some were jealous for Moses' sake, James adds that there were those who preached Moses in every city, so there was no lack of the law being proclaimed. But how much higher is Christ than Moses! Let Christians devote themselves fully to Christ, not to the law.
Here "Moses" means a book that can be opened and read aloud. That is why these words serve as evidence of who wrote the first five books of the Bible.
James says in the same way, "Moses is read every Sabbath in the synagogues" (Acts 15:21). Paul says (Rom. 10:5), "Moses writes about the righteousness that is based on the law," referring to Lev. 18:5. It is clear, then, that our Lord and His apostles regarded the Pentateuch as the law of Moses, and the book of Moses as the writings of Moses.
The synagogue gave that reading its home.
Jewish law authorised a synagogue wherever ten people could come together to form a congregation. Their service always included the public reading of the Word of God and exhortation.
The words reach past their own moment. Wherever people are told that their own doing is the ground of their standing with God, Moses still has a pulpit.
What Acts 15:21 says is as true as ever: "Moses has had in every city those who proclaim him." That is, there are people everywhere who preach works as the ground of blessing before God. Men's confidence in Moses is really confidence in themselves. They cling to the idea that there is some good in human nature, if only it gets a fair chance.
- Reason. Moses already had preachers everywhere, so the church did not have to take up his cause.
- Freedom. Gentile believers had joined themselves to the Lord, not to the Jews, so the law's ordinances did not bind them.
- Floor. The four things named reach back past Sinai to God's ways with Noah: idolatry and fornication were intolerable, and life belongs to God.
- Pulpit. Synagogues read Moses aloud every Sabbath. The words also show that Jesus and His apostles treated the Pentateuch as Moses' own writing.
- Rivalry. Commentators differ: the clause may give the source of the four requirements, or answer jealousy for Moses. Either way, the choice it leaves is Moses or Christ, works or grace.
Then it seemed good to the apostles and to the elders, with the whole assembly, to send chosen men from among them with Paul and Barnabas to Antioch, Judas called Barsabas and Silas, leading men among the brethren,
Jerusalem had just settled a dispute: Gentile believers would not have to keep the law of Moses. This verse shows how that decision travelled — not by letter alone, but by chosen men who went back to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas.
Commentators are careful about how the church reached that agreement. Nobody counted hands.
The assembly did not vote. All consented, under the influence of the Holy Spirit, to what had been expressed. All agreed — apostles, elders, and the whole assembly — to send men chosen from among them. These men would confirm by word of mouth the account of Barnabas and Paul, and the written decision they carried with them from Jerusalem. The apostles and elders met together to examine the question, but all the brothers joined them in the letter sent to the Gentiles. So it was not the Gentiles who held on to their rights against the assembly at Jerusalem. By the wisdom and grace of God, it was the assembly at Jerusalem itself that acknowledged the liberty of the Gentiles from the law. In this way unity was preserved.
Some had opposed it earlier, yet the record still says the whole church acted as one.
Notice, it can rightly be said "with one accord," even though some had opposed. Their opposition had been shown to be against God. The unity of the brothers held in the face of it, and the opposition was silenced.
The phrase used of Judas and Silas is not the name of an office.
Judas Barsabbas and Silas were sent with Paul and Barnabas, described as "leading men among the brothers." They were not apostles. They were not elders or senior brothers either. The council chose them for their fitness to visit Antioch. The same expression appears three times in Hebrews 13... They are not called elders. They seem to have been marked out by the ministry of the word, not by oversight or leading like the elders. Once we recognize this, it gives us clear insight into the far greater liberty, and the far wider variety of gift, at work in the church of the apostles compared with the narrowness of modern Christendom.
What gave such men their weight, then, was not a position but the word they carried.
There is moral authority in a gift. Official authority is another thing. If I have the word in power, I shall have authority in the consciences of those to whom it is addressed.
A letter on its own was not enough. These two men had sat through the debate themselves.
It was important to have men present who were themselves competent witnesses of what Jerusalem had debated and decided. This was far more than being the mere and cold bearers of a letter. They knew what drove the opponents. They knew the spiritual interests at stake. They also knew how the apostles and the whole church felt.
Troublemakers had unsettled the Gentile believers at Antioch. The letter and the witnesses answered them.
Judas and Silas should go from Jerusalem as witnesses to the statement in the letter they carried. That statement was this: those in authority in Judea rejected the teaching of the men who had unsettled the Gentile converts. Paul and Barnabas could and would surely declare that. The witnesses would then confirm it, backing up what the other two said.
Judas and Silas were more than couriers.
Judas and Silas are called "leading men among the brothers," and "prophets," who exhorted the brothers and strengthened them.
The place of the decision mattered as much as the decision. The trouble had started at Jerusalem.
This was the only council entitled to say, "It has seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us." If others have copied the language, it is only profanity... The decision was most rightly taken there, where the evil had sprung up, and where the apostles were... Everything depends on the way, as well as the end, being of the Holy Spirit and in line with the word of God. So it was with this council.
- Agreed — nobody voted. Apostles, elders and the whole church consented together, and earlier opposition did not break that accord.
- Chosen — the council picked Judas and Silas for their fitness, not their rank. "Leading men" marks their standing, not an office they held.
- Sent — living witnesses went with the letter. They had heard the debate and knew what drove the opponents.
- Confirmed — both men were prophets. They exhorted the believers and strengthened them, so the decision came as ministry, not just a verdict.
- Settled — the way mattered as much as the outcome. Jerusalem itself acknowledged the Gentiles' liberty, and unity held.
having by their hand written [thus] The apostles, and the elders, and the brethren, to the brethren who are from among [the] nations at Antioch, and [in] Syria and Cilicia, greeting
The council at Jerusalem has finished its work, and now the decision has to travel. This verse opens the letter: it names the senders, names the readers, and sets the tone for all that follows.
The oldest copies of Acts open this line differently from the familiar text. The difference tells us how the Jerusalem elders came to hold their place.
The most ancient authorities open with a reading that almost all critics now accept. It gives a sense further from church tradition than the ordinary text. That ordinary text separates "the elders" sharply from "the brethren" that follow. "The elder brethren," however, is a phrase that exactly fits the state of things at Jerusalem. No doubt they were "the elders" there, as we find them called in Acts 11:30, and in Acts 15:2, 6. They were the local authorities. But it seems no apostle formally chose them, directly or indirectly, as certainly happened with the elders in the Gentile assemblies. They seem instead to have acted from their experience and moral weight, as was usual among the Jews. This fits remarkably with the unusual phrase used here, "the elder brethren," and it matches the tone of Peter's words in 1 Peter 5:1-4.
Either way, the apostles do not sign alone.
Men who could have written on their own authority chose instead to put other names beside their own.
It is striking that the letter joins the "elder brethren" (now generally accepted as the true reading) with the apostles. This confirms the earlier point about the character of eldership in the Jewish assemblies. It also shows how little the genuine apostles guarded their own rights. In seven of Paul's fourteen letters we find others named with him in the same way. That style is truly apostolic. The men of those days still remembered the Lord's picture of greatness: a little child. They remembered too that He Himself had been among them as one who serves.
The letter carries weight because no majority forced it through.
The assembly did not vote. All consented, under the influence of the Holy Spirit, to what had been expressed. The apostles and elders met together to examine the question, but all the brethren joined with them in the letter sent to the Gentiles. So it was not the Gentiles who defended their own rights against the assembly at Jerusalem. By the wisdom and grace of God, it was the assembly at Jerusalem that acknowledged the liberty of the Gentiles from the law. And so unity held.
Notice what the letter does not claim. Jerusalem had every human reason to speak as a headquarters, and did not.
There was, notice, no claim of the rights and primacy of a central bishop's seat whose occupant could lay down the law for others. Surely, if any city could claim that, Jerusalem might, which had been, and still was, the home of apostles. The apostles and elders wrote to their brethren in Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia. It was not James, or John, or Peter, or all of them apart from others not counted among the apostles, who issued a decree. It was brethren writing to brethren. And the letter, though firm in character, was gracious in tone.
The same writer shows why Jerusalem wrote at all:
The question raised was vital for doctrine, and vital for fellowship too. If the troublers had been right, the fellowship of Gentile converts with those at Jerusalem depended on the Gentiles submitting to all the ordinances of the law. So they might well want to know on what terms Christian fellowship could continue. It was for those at Jerusalem to make that plain. This they did. Hence their letter.
The letter ends with one word: greeting. The same word opens the letter of James, the man who gave the council's verdict.
He writes, as we saw, to the twelve tribes scattered abroad, and sends them greeting. It is not the salutation that the letters of Paul and the other apostles have made so familiar to us, but exactly the form of greeting used in the famous letter of Acts 15 from the apostles and elders in Jerusalem, who wrote to the Gentile assemblies to guard them from giving in to legalism. And since he was the person who gave the verdict, it is worth seeing the link between what was written that day and what James writes here.
The address also reached further than one city. Of Cilicia, one reference work notes:
There were clearly Gentile believers there, for Cilicia is mentioned in the letter from Jerusalem about the exemption of the Gentiles from keeping the law.
- Brethren write. Apostles and elder brethren send the letter together. Their weight came from experience and moral standing, not from a formal appointment.
- Brethren agree. No one voted. Apostles, elders and the whole gathering consented together, and unity held.
- Brethren receive. The letter calls Gentile converts in Antioch, Syria and Cilicia brethren, with no law-keeping required first.
- Brethren, not rulers. Jerusalem, the home of apostles, claimed no bishop's seat. It was brethren writing to brethren, firm but gracious.
- Brethren greeted. The one word of greeting matches James's own letter. It links the man who gave the council's verdict to the message that freed the Gentiles.
Inasmuch as we have heard that some who went out from amongst us have troubled you by words, upsetting your souls, [saying that ye must be circumcised and keep the law]; to whom we gave no commandment;
The letter from Jerusalem names the source of the trouble at Antioch. Men had gone out from the Jerusalem believers and upset the Gentile Christians with their teaching. The apostles and elders then add something striking: they never sent these men. So what makes teaching dangerous, and what makes it trustworthy?
These men had come from Jerusalem, so people assumed Jerusalem stood behind them. The letter takes that support away.
What we have here is that the apostle and the Jewish assembly, by which God had begun the work, set the Gentiles free from the law, and unity is kept... The letter declares that those who had disturbed the Gentiles and subverted their souls had no commission at all.
The verse says only that these men troubled the Gentiles with words. One writer spells out what those words demanded.
You will see how constantly, how widely, and how bitterly these Jewish teachers opposed Paul and his teaching of pure grace... They were teaching the Christians this: the Gentiles had left idol worship and pagan religion, and had been baptized, so joining themselves to the Christian assembly. Even so, they now had to be circumcised and keep the law, or else they could not be saved. See Acts 15:1 and 24.
Older translations read "subverting your souls" where the ESV has "unsettling your minds". The damage does not come from denying Christ. It comes from adding to Him, and that addition empties the gospel.
If we put devotedness in service, or the best of good works, as supplementary to the work of Christ, it is no gospel at all... These teachers said, "Unless you are circumcised according to the custom of Moses, you cannot be saved." The gospel does not depend on such "ifs" and "excepts." Bring them in, and they overturn the gospel of the grace of God. James, in this chapter of Acts, teaches the same truth that Paul teaches in his own letter. To add anything to the finished work of Christ, as the ground of acceptance with God, is to "trouble the brothers" and to "subvert their souls."
One writer names the spirit of the letter and the harm the law would have done.
This letter from Jewish believers to Gentile believers breathes a spirit of love, fellowship and unity throughout. To put the Gentiles under the law would have had the effect of "subverting" their souls.
This was not a small point. If these men had been right, Gentile believers could share fellowship only by keeping the law.
The question raised, a vital one as to doctrine, was also vital as to fellowship. For if these troublers had been correct, Gentile converts could only have fellowship with those at Jerusalem by submitting to all the rules of the law... Notice that no one claimed the rights and leading place of a chief city church, whose leader could lay down the law for others. Surely, if any city could claim that, Jerusalem might... It was brothers writing to brothers. And the letter, though firm in character, was gracious in tone.
The letter says the decision was of one accord, even though some had argued against it.
Notice that they could still say "with one accord," even though some had opposed. Their opposition had been shown to be against God, so it fell silent, and the brothers kept their unity in the face of it.
Teaching that unsettles the soul rarely looks dangerous.
Many dangers surround the path of the young or simple Christian. The worst of them all is false or anti-Christian teaching... Such teaching nearly always looks harmless. It is only a matter of taking in certain ideas. There is nothing about it disgusting or immoral. Yet its effect is to subvert the soul and, in practice, put it under the rule of Satan, the god of this world.
- Unsent — The men came from Jerusalem but carried no commission from it. The apostles say they never gave them any such instruction.
- Unbiblical addition — Their message was Christ plus circumcision and law-keeping. Add anything to His finished work as the ground of acceptance, and it is no gospel at all.
- Unsettled souls — That addition is what "troubles" and "subverts". Putting Gentile believers under the law would have unsettled their souls.
- Unified answer — The reply came as brothers writing to brothers, gracious in tone and firm in content. They could call it "of one accord" because the opposition had been shown to be against God.
- Unchanging guard — False teaching still arrives looking harmless. Weigh what is taught, not the standing of the place the teacher came from.
it seemed good to us, having arrived at a common judgment, to send chosen men to you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul,
Acts 15 settles a crisis. Some teachers had told Gentile believers they must be circumcised and keep the law. The apostles, elders and the whole assembly at Jerusalem met and answered them by letter. Verse 25 comes from that letter. How did a divided company reach one mind, and why send men and not just a letter?
One writer explains how this decision was made and who shared in it:
The assembly did not vote. All consented, under the influence of the Holy Spirit, to what had been expressed. All agreed — apostles, elders, and the whole assembly — to send men chosen from among them. These men would confirm by word of mouth the account of Barnabas and Paul, and the written decision they carried from Jerusalem. The apostles and elders assembled together to examine the question, but all the brothers joined with them in the letter they sent to the Gentiles. So the Gentiles did not hold their rights against the assembly at Jerusalem. By the wisdom and grace of God, it was that assembly which acknowledged the freedom of the Gentiles from the law. This is what preserved unity.
Some had opposed this earlier in the chapter. Another writer explains why "one accord" still fits:
Notice that "with one accord" is rightly said, even though some had opposed. Their opposition had proved to be against God, and it fell silent. The unity of the believers held firm through it.
One writer sets out what they had before them, and how the outcome changed the standing of two men:
Three things were before them. First, Peter's testimony about what God had done with Cornelius. Second, the account Barnabas and Paul gave of God's actions during their missionary journey. Third, the voice of Scripture, as quoted by James. What God had said agreed with what God had done. They had come together to seek His mind. By His word and His actions they saw it clearly, and all were of one accord. So they settled a difficult question that might have divided the whole church, and it ended by drawing them together. When Barnabas and Paul went up to Jerusalem, it was as men whose service was open to challenge and suspicion. When they left, they carried a letter that called them "our beloved Barnabas and Paul."
Cornelius was a Roman officer, and not a Jew.
Elsewhere in the chapter the names run the other way round. One writer shows that the order carries meaning:
Notice that in the letter of the council the order is "Barnabas and Paul" (v. 25), as in verse 12. Earlier in the chapter, in verse 2, and later in verse 35 and after that, it is "Paul and Barnabas". The believers in Jerusalem felt it the first way, as believers elsewhere did in the early days of the great apostle's testimony… The reader of the Old Testament may find a similar principle in Exodus 6:13, 20, 26 and 27. In the order of nature it is "Aaron and Moses"; in sovereign grace it becomes "Moses and Aaron".
Barnabas and Paul could have carried the letter alone. Judas and Silas went with them, and that choice was wise for two reasons. First, no one could say these two were pleading their own case:
Their way of acting truly shows the spirit of grace and wisdom. They give their full backing to Paul and Barnabas, and they send with them men of note from the assembly at Jerusalem. No one could suspect these men of bringing an answer that supported their own claims, as people might have supposed in the case of Paul and Barnabas.
Second, they had been there while the matter was debated:
It was important to have the presence of men who were themselves competent witnesses of what had been debated and decided at Jerusalem. This was far more than being the mere and cold bearers of a letter. They knew what drove the opponents. They knew the spiritual interests at stake, and they knew the feeling of the apostles and of the church at large.
This council also sets a pattern for later gatherings. One writer quotes the verse from an older translation and marks the limit of what any assembly may decide:
The assembly is the place where the inspired Word of God rules and directs. In Acts 15:13-29 we read, "Simon has related… with this agree the words of the prophets, as it is written… therefore I judge… it seemed good to us, having arrived at a common judgment." In the assembly, God's will as expressed in His Word is the only thing that counts. So it is never permissible to enforce a discipline that is more rigorous than Scripture directs.
- Accord, not arithmetic — nobody voted. Apostles, elders and the whole company agreed under the Spirit, and the earlier opposition proved to be against God and fell silent.
- Accord grounded — Peter's account, the missionary report and Scripture all agreed. What God had said matched what God had done.
- Accord expressed — two men once under suspicion left Jerusalem as "our beloved Barnabas and Paul."
- Accord carried — Judas and Silas travelled with the letter as witnesses with no case of their own to plead, so it came as more than cold paper.
- Accord bounded — in the assembly God's Word alone rules, so no one may enforce a discipline stricter than Scripture directs.
men who have given up their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.
The letter from Jerusalem to the Gentile believers carries more than a decision. It also describes the two men who had argued the case, calling Barnabas and Paul beloved because they had already risked their lives for the Name they preached.
The trip to Jerusalem changed how these two men were seen.
When Barnabas and Paul went up to Jerusalem, they went as men whose service was open to challenge and suspicion. When they left, they carried a letter that called them "our beloved Barnabas and Paul."
That warmth was not one man's opinion. It was the agreed voice of the whole gathering.
Notice that the account rightly says "with one accord," even though some had opposed. It had become clear that their opposition was against God, so the unity of the believers held firm in the face of it, and the opposition fell silent. It is good to see how they valued Barnabas and Paul. They speak of them as men who had risked their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.
The ESV says these men "risked" their lives. Older translations read "hazarded" or "delivered up," and the difference matters.
They were also spoken of as "men who have hazarded [or delivered up] their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ." To hazard your life is to risk it, the way a gambler risks his money on a throw of the dice. To deliver up your life is to accept death as a certainty, not just a risk. Anyone who gives up his life in this way should be counted beloved in the church of God.
The same writer presses the stronger reading elsewhere.
If you turn to another translation you will find an even stronger wording: "Men who have yielded up their lives for the name of the Lord Jesus." There was no gamble about it at all. They did not have an even chance. The outcome was settled in advance. They were men who would step into the gap and lay down their lives.
Conditions in those days decided what kind of worker was needed.
The ministry of Christ in those early days called for courage. Armchair soldiers were no use then! "Men who risked their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ" were needed, and thank God, such men came forward. That was the credential for the field in days when the fire burned, the sword struck, and the lion roared!
The men who carried the letter shaped how it was received.
We can well understand why such a letter cheered the hearts of the believers. It was sent by such apostles and brothers, and carried by them — men who had risked their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ (verse 26). Leading men among the believers stood behind it too (verse 22). So we read that the crowd gathered together "rejoiced because of its encouragement" (verse 31).
Few believers today face what these two faced. The same devotion is still open to everyone.
Even in our own day some have "risked their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ" (Acts 15:26). But it is open to each one of us, moved by the love of Christ, to give our whole life to His interests. We can be sure that blessing will be the result.
- The Name first. Barnabas and Paul risked their lives for one thing: "the name of our Lord Jesus Christ." That is why the letter honours them.
- Risk, then surrender. One reading of the word pictures a gambler's throw. The stronger reading, "delivered up," treats death as settled, not just possible.
- Suspicion answered. Men whose work was questioned at Jerusalem left it called "beloved." The whole gathering agreed, even though some had opposed.
- Credential, not decoration. Courage for Christ was the qualification for the work, not an extra for gifted speakers.
- Result: joy. Such men carried the letter, so Antioch welcomed it and rejoiced. That same whole-life devotion is open to any believer today, and blessing follows.
We have therefore sent Judas and Silas, who themselves also will tell you by word [of mouth] the same things.
The assembly at Jerusalem had just settled a fierce dispute: must Gentile believers keep the Jewish law? Its letter went to Antioch, and two men travelled with it to say the same thing out loud.
The trouble at Antioch had come from men out of Jerusalem. So Jerusalem sent men of its own, to put its decision beyond dispute.
Judas and Silas were sent as the clearest possible witnesses of the decision at Jerusalem. This gave Barnabas and Paul support that no one could question. The power of divine grace had worked in truth and righteousness for the name of Jesus, and there was a great calm.
Paul and Barnabas would say it themselves. But two more witnesses, sent from the city the trouble had come from, left no room for argument.
Some from Jerusalem had troubled the assembly at Antioch by pressing the Jewish law on them. Judas and Silas were to go from Jerusalem as witnesses to the statement in the letter they carried. That statement was this: those in authority in Judea rejected the teaching of the men who had disturbed the converts among the Gentiles. Paul and Barnabas could and would certainly say so. Confirmation of it would then be available from the witnesses, who would back up what the other two said.
The decision at Jerusalem came without a vote. Everyone agreed, and the messengers carried it in two forms — spoken and written.
The assembly did not vote. Everyone consented, under the influence of the Holy Spirit, to what had been said. All agreed — apostles, elders, and the whole assembly — to send men chosen from among them. These men were to confirm by word of mouth the account given by Barnabas and Paul, and the written decision they carried from Jerusalem. So the Gentiles were not defending their rights against the assembly at Jerusalem. By the wisdom and grace of God, the assembly at Jerusalem itself acknowledged that the Gentiles were free from the law. And so unity held.
Judas and Silas are called leading men among the brothers. Their standing is worth noticing, because they fit none of the usual offices.
Judas Barsabbas and Silas were sent with Paul and Barnabas, described as "leading men among the brothers." They were not apostles. They were not elders or elder brothers either. The council chose them for their fitness to visit Antioch… They seem to have been connected with the ministry of the word rather than with oversight or presiding, as the elders were. This fact, once recognised, gives us clear insight. The early church had far greater freedom and variety of gift than the narrowness of modern Christendom.
The letter they delivered could have come as a ruling from a higher centre. It did not.
Notice that no one claimed the rights and first place of a chief city whose leader could lay down the law for others. Surely, if any city could claim that, Jerusalem might have — it had been, and still was, the home of apostles. The apostles and elders wrote to their brothers in Antioch, Syria and Cilicia. It was not James, or John, or Peter, or all of them apart from the others who were not apostles, issuing a decree. It was brothers writing to brothers. And the letter, though firm in character, was gracious in tone.
Their visit was not only about settling a dispute. It also met a need in the believers themselves.
For the need that all this trouble created, the testimony of Judas and Silas would be all-important. They were prophets themselves. And so in fact we hear how they comforted and strengthened the brothers. Peace and unity were kept perfectly, and so far the enemy had gained no advantage.
- Trouble — Men from Jerusalem had unsettled Gentile believers at Antioch. The answer had to come from Jerusalem too.
- Letter — Jerusalem sent no decree from a ruling centre. It sent brothers writing to brothers: firm in substance, gracious in tone.
- Voices — Judas and Silas travelled with the letter. They said the same thing out loud, and nobody could question them.
- Gift — They were neither apostles nor elders. They were leading men linked with the ministry of the word, a mark of the breadth of gift in the early church.
- Peace — Spoken and written word together comforted and strengthened the believers. Unity held, and the enemy gained nothing.
For it has seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things
A letter goes out from Jerusalem to Gentile believers in Antioch, Syria and Cilicia. It ends a long fight over circumcision and the law of Moses, and its wording is startling: a group of men say their decision is also the Holy Spirit's.
The sentence does not begin with the apostles. It names the Spirit first, and that order settles who was really deciding.
Verse 28 treats the matter as being of the greatest importance: it seemed good to the Holy Spirit first, and then "to us." No question at all can remain about the definite leading of the Spirit of God here. The apostles and elders went along with that leading.
The order was not their idea. Peter had watched the Spirit come on Cornelius and his household before any of this.
The Spirit coming on Cornelius and his company was, to Peter and those with him, undeniable proof that God accepts uncircumcised men. That is why they speak of the Spirit first and apart from themselves. The same seal had been put everywhere on the Gentile converts. How then could they do anything but obediently follow as the Spirit so plainly led? The prophets James had appealed to were also His witness; and the command given to Noah was no new law, but what Scripture had handed down.
The phrase is not a pious flourish. One writer traces the same guidance right through Acts.
The Holy Spirit is always present to guide the assembly. This fact is the foundation of how the church is put together on earth… In chapter 13 He guides the assembly at Antioch in the same way: "Set apart for me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them." They went out, sent by Him. When the assembly at Jerusalem had to settle a question of great importance, it again recognised the presence of the Holy Spirit — "for it seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us."
after
The word burden points back to the law. What the Spirit lifts off, believers keep trying to pick back up.
The Galatian Christians were very eager to take up the burden of the law. Peter said this burden was one which "neither our fathers nor we were able to bear." No, says the apostle, I will show you a better burden to bear than that. Bear one another's burdens… The burden of law, which most Christians today are loading onto themselves, is not for us; we are free from the law — free, so that we may take up one another's burdens.
The four requirements are not a short law code. The letter calls them necessary, and that word is carefully chosen.
It is a direction that teaches, not what is right or wrong in the abstract, but what suited the case in front of them. It was "necessary," not "righteous before God," to avoid certain things. The things might be really evil, but they are not looked at that way here. There were certain things the Gentiles were used to. It was proper for them to give these up, so that the assembly might walk as it should before God in peace.
The four look like an odd mix. Each one touches God's own rights.
It surprises many that keeping clear of idols and personal purity should be set alongside not eating blood or things strangled. The revealed will of God is absolute for the believer… These four carry the full weight of apostolic authority as "necessary things." God stated them for Gentiles who believe, in pointed contrast to the rules of Israel's law. What can cancel them? God's honour cannot be touched, and neither can His sanction of marriage, not of fornication. God insists that life belongs to Himself; so, while He gives flesh to eat, He reserves the blood.
Some read the verse as a pattern for church meetings today. One writer answers that the words belonged to that council alone.
This was the only council entitled to say, "It seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us." If others have imitated the language, it is mere profanity. Yet it was not a worldwide assembly at all. It was the assembly at Jerusalem, where the apostles and local elders met to consider the matter… It is of the greatest importance that the way, as well as the end, be of the Holy Spirit and in accordance with the word of God.
The weight falls on the words "and to us."
When it says, "And to us," did this not refer to men having some direct authority? Could any gathering, convinced that a doctrine is presented in the word, send a decree to other gatherings? No! There was then an authority and a capacity which no longer exist.
- Spirit first. The verse names the Holy Spirit before the men, so the decision follows His leading, not their agreement.
- Spirit shown. They could speak that way because the Spirit had already come on uncircumcised believers. They were only following Him.
- Spirit lifts. He led them to lay on "no greater burden" — the law's load, which no one could carry, stayed off.
- Spirit keeps. The four things are necessary, not the whole of righteousness: God's honour, marriage, and His claim on life.
- Spirit alone. The words belonged to that one council. The test stands: the way as well as the outcome must be the Spirit's, and in line with Scripture.
to abstain from things sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from what is strangled, and from fornication; keeping yourselves from which ye will do well. Farewell.
The letter from Jerusalem settles a fight. Did Gentile believers have to be circumcised and keep the law of Moses? The answer comes as a short list: no idol-meat, no blood, nothing strangled, no sexual immorality. The question every reader asks is why these four, and whether a Christian today is bound by them.
The decree matters for who issued it. Gentiles did not win this freedom by arguing for it. The people most likely to oppose it granted it.
God did not allow Paul and Barnabas to settle the question at Antioch. Such a decision would not have ended the dispute. It would have made two separate churches. But the moment the Jewish Christians and the church at Jerusalem granted freedom to the Gentiles, no one could oppose their release from the law... Judaism itself had granted the Gentiles freedom from the Jewish yoke.
The four items are not leftovers of Moses. Each one reaches back behind the law — to creation, and to what God said to Noah.
So this decree does not rule on the nature of the things forbidden. It rules on what was fitting at the time, since the Gentiles had in fact been in the habit of doing all these things. Note that the law was not the only thing that forbade them. They went against the order God set up as Creator, or against the prohibition God gave Noah when He told him to eat meat. A woman was to be joined to a man only in the sanctity of marriage, and this is a very great blessing. Life belonged to God. All fellowship with idols was an outrage against the authority of the true God... So this is not a new law that Christianity imposes, and it is not a concession to Jewish prejudice.
Why name blood and strangled meat separately? Because they are two different ways of handling the same thing, and both are ruled out.
There should be no question about what "blood" means. It is blood drawn out of the animal for cooking. That is clearly different from "strangled", where the aim is to keep the blood from flowing. Both are forbidden; for God demands that man shall, by abstaining, own that life belongs to Him. If any are so self-willed as to plead that they do not see or understand, let them own their ignorance and obey. It is not a Jewish or Mosaic statute only, but for man since Noah and the flood (Gen. 9:4)... The apostles were content here to decide that none of these things is an open question for Gentile converts, and that, if they abstain from all these necessary things, they will do well.
Sexual sin looks out of place in a list about eating. One writer matches each item to the people it offends.
Why is sexual immorality put here with the other things? Because it offends the church of God, as blood would offend the Jews, or things offered to idols would offend the Gentiles. The church has the character of a chaste virgin for Christ... So when you keep away from things offered to idols, you do it for someone else's conscience, not your own (1 Cor. 10). But when you keep away from sexual immorality, even in its slightest degree, you do it for your own conscience in the fullest possible sense.
The list is not arbitrary. Reduced to its core, it protects three things at once.
In sum the principles established are these: purity by marriage according to God's original institution; that life belongs to God; and the unity of God as the one only true God — Godhead, life, and God's original ordinance for man.
One writer says this is not a scrap of the law of Moses but a rule for everyone, kept without Jewish scruples.
The apostles and elders gave this instruction to Gentile believers in Acts 15:20 and 29. They were not imposing on them something that was merely an item of the law of Moses. It was a prohibition that applies to all people. We do well to observe it, though we do not need to observe the extreme scruples of the Jews, as is shown by the instruction of 1 Corinthians 10:25.
Another writer holds the same commands as binding, and still leaves each person's conscience alone.
In Acts 15 three commands still bind a Christian now: keep away from blood, from things offered to idols, and from sexual immorality. They are not from law, but from Noah. Not that I should think, if I had eaten blood, that I was defiled by it, for it is not the things that go in that defile... To me these three principles are the expression of man as belonging to God, and not to his own lusts. As to blood, it is the life, and clearly belongs to God, but I leave every man's conscience to himself.
- Burden lifted. Jerusalem itself released the Gentiles from the law, and that kept one church instead of two.
- Necessary, not Mosaic. The apostles called these things necessary because they reach back to creation and to Noah, not because they kept a corner of Moses in reserve.
- Necessary for God's honour. Life belongs to God, so we refuse blood, whether drained out or kept in by strangling. Idols insult the one true God. Marriage is His own institution.
- Necessary for the conscience. You refuse idol-meat for someone else's conscience, and immorality for your own — the church is a chaste virgin for Christ.
- Result: you will do well. None of these is an open question, yet food does not defile you — so obey, and leave each other's consciences to God.
They therefore, being let go, came to Antioch, and having gathered the multitude delivered to [them] the epistle.
Acts 15 opened with a crisis: teachers from Judea were pressing Gentile believers to keep the law of Moses. Verse 30 is where the answer comes home. Four men walk back into Antioch, call the whole company together, and hand over the letter.
The opening phrase describes a parting, not the giving of a mission. One writer compares how two other translations render it:
Martin translates it "let them depart." The Lausanne version says "they let them go." This is only about that feeling of affection and harmony which, while letting someone go, follows him with holy desires. It may even walk with him a little way along his road, as a sign that the heart goes with him. There is not the least idea of a mission being given. The same expression is found in Acts 15:30 and 33. The brothers sent to Antioch take leave of those in Jerusalem. After spending some time at Antioch, they take leave of the brothers there in peace, to return to the apostles at Jerusalem.
The destination matters. Two things had happened at Antioch, and they pulled against each other:
Antioch was the assembly where the Holy Spirit had used His sovereign rights to uphold the glory of Christ by calling and setting apart His servants. It was there that Satan had tried to bring them under Jewish law, using legal influence that came from Jerusalem. Now the assembly in Jerusalem had rejected and thrown out that leaven of Pharisee teaching. So Antioch is the first Gentile assembly to hear that grace had won in the very circle the evil had spread from.
The messengers did not brief a few leaders in private. They gathered everyone. One writer lines this up with two other gatherings in Acts:
When Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch after their tour of service in the gospel, they "gathered the church together" and "declared all that God had done with them" (Acts 14:27). Later Barnabas and Paul with Judas and Silas came back to the same place with a message from the assembly at Jerusalem. There too, "having gathered the congregation together, they delivered the letter" (Acts 15:30). In the same way, Paul calls the Ephesian elders together at Miletus (Acts 20:17).
The letter was not a Gentile win over Jerusalem. Jerusalem itself granted the freedom, and that is what kept everyone together:
The Gentiles did not hold on to their rights against the assembly at Jerusalem. By the wisdom and grace of God, it was the assembly at Jerusalem that acknowledged the liberty of the Gentiles about the law. And that is how unity held.
The letter did not arrive alone. Judas and Silas came with it, and they backed up in person what it said:
Coming to Antioch, these brothers gather the assembly together to hear the letter read out to them. It brings such comfort that it makes them rejoice. Judas and Silas were also a great encouragement to them, unlike others who had come from Judea before. They confirmed the message of grace sent in the letter, and they encouraged and strengthened the disciples by the ministry of the Word.
Church history is full of official rulings. One writer says this one stands apart:
It has been rare in church history for such fruit to come from "decrees." They are usually a dreary record of curses. Like Ezekiel's scroll, they carry lamentation and mourning and woe. Here the gracious power of the Spirit was at work, whatever the adversaries did, and the result was building up, not destruction. There was no selfish design, still less a purpose to scatter... Those who only wanted to hold fast to grace "rejoiced because of its encouragement," and it was all the sweeter because the material of it came from Jerusalem.
- Sent — the word means a warm goodbye, not the giving of a mission. The same word covers their later parting from Antioch in peace.
- Down — they carried the answer back to Antioch, the Gentile church that legal influence from Jerusalem had troubled.
- Gathered — they called the whole company together, as in Acts 14:27 and Acts 20:17. What concerned everyone was told to everyone.
- Delivered — the letter came with living voices. Judas and Silas confirmed its message of grace and strengthened the disciples by the Word.
- Rejoiced — Jerusalem itself acknowledged the freedom of the Gentiles. Unity held, and the letter brought comfort and building up instead of the curses that so often follow official decrees.
And having read it, they rejoiced at the consolation.
Some men came to Antioch and told Gentile believers they must keep circumcision and the law of Moses. The church sent the question to Jerusalem, and this verse records what happened when the believers heard the answer read out: not argument, but joy.
The push to put Gentile believers under the law had come to Antioch from Jerusalem. So where the letter came from mattered as much as what it said.
At Antioch was the assembly where the Holy Spirit had exercised His sovereign rights, making good the glory of Christ by calling and separating His servants. It was there that Satan had tried to tie the believers to the law of Moses, using legal influence that came from Jerusalem. And now the assembly in Jerusalem had rejected and thrown out that Pharisee leaven. So Antioch is the first Gentile assembly to hear that grace had won in the very circle the evil had spread from.
The joy was not vague relief. It had a definite content: a burden they had been threatened with was lifted off them.
So Jerusalem has decided that the law was not binding on the Gentiles. These, sincere in their desire of walking with Christ, rejoice greatly at their freedom from this yoke.
Paul and Barnabas could have carried the letter back alone. Jerusalem sent respected men of its own with them, and that changed how the letter landed.
It must have been an immense comfort to Paul too. The apostles and the assembly in Jerusalem wrote as they did, fully backing Paul and Barnabas in their ministry. They also sent men of note with them — "chief men among the brothers". No one could suspect such men of carrying a letter that supported their own views. People might have made that charge had Paul and Barnabas returned alone, simply carrying the ruling.
Official church rulings have often left wreckage behind them. This one did not. (Older translations read "rejoiced at the consolation" where the ESV has "rejoiced because of its encouragement".)
Sadly, in church history this has rarely been the fruit of "decrees". They are usually a dreary record of condemnations... Here the gracious power of the Spirit was at work, whatever the enemies did. The result was building up, not tearing down. There was no selfish design, still less a purpose to scatter... Those who simply desired to hold fast grace "rejoiced at the consolation", which was the sweeter because the material of it came from Jerusalem.
The dispute could have split the church in two: one Jewish, one Gentile. The joy at Antioch marks the point where that danger passed.
When the letter was read to the believers at Antioch, "they rejoiced because of its encouragement" (v. 31). Consulting together and acting together had prevented a division among the assemblies, and the result was joy and consolation.
The reading of the letter is immediately followed by the ministry of Judas and Silas. The order matters: the joy prepared them for what came next.
They delivered the letter and read it out, and joy filled their hearts. They rejoiced, we learn, because of the consolation. Now they were free in spirit, with hearts ready to receive. So they could profit from the ministry of the two newcomers, Judas and Silas. Being prophets, they could and did use their gift to encourage the brothers with many words, and to strengthen them.
The letter was not filed with the leaders and summarised later. The whole company was called together to hear it read.
I grant that the appointment of "the seven" was not an ordinary matter. The occasion that brought "all the multitude" together in Acts 15 was even more out of the ordinary. Still, I cite them as undeniable proof that "the assembly" in a city acted together, by whatever means. That held good even when many thousands were involved, and Scripture has sanctioned this practice from the beginning.
- Trouble. The pressure to keep the law had come from Jerusalem. Grace won there, which made the answer sweeter.
- Letter. The comfort was concrete: the law was not binding on the Gentiles. The yoke they feared came off.
- Witnesses. Chosen men from Jerusalem travelled with Paul and Barnabas. No one could claim the letter just echoed the messengers' own views.
- Joy. A formal decision built people up instead of tearing them down. The threatened split never came.
- Growth. Free hearts were ready to receive. Judas and Silas then encouraged and strengthened them.
And Judas and Silas, being themselves also prophets, exhorted the brethren with much discourse, and strengthened them.
Antioch had just heard the letter from Jerusalem, and the church rejoiced — but the two men who carried it did not hand it over and leave. Luke says they were prophets, and they stayed to speak; so what did a prophet do, and what does "strengthened" mean here?
The letter settled a bitter dispute over whether Gentile believers had to keep the law of Moses. Sending two men who had sat through that debate gave the letter a living voice.
It mattered to have men present who could speak as reliable witnesses of what Jerusalem had debated and decided. This was far more than coldly carrying a letter and nothing else. They knew what drove the opponents. They knew the spiritual interests at stake. They also knew how the apostles felt, and how the whole church felt.
The trouble had targeted Antioch itself, so the news landed there with special force.
Antioch was where Satan had tried to press Jewish law on the believers, using influence that came from Jerusalem… Antioch is the first Gentile assembly to hear that grace had won in the very circle the evil came from. The crowd gathered, they handed over the letter, and when they read it, "they rejoiced because of its encouragement."
The word covers two things: telling what is coming, and a ministry that speaks straight to the conscience. That second kind meets three needs at once.
Prophecy has two senses: (1) foretelling events, or (2) the kind of ministry that reaches the conscience and brings the soul into the presence of God… "the one who prophesies speaks to people for their upbuilding and encouragement and consolation" (1 Cor. 14:3). That is a most blessed line of ministry. "Upbuilding" builds up. "Encouragement" stirs up. "Consolation" binds up.
Why did God give prophets then, and why not now? It turns on the state of the Scriptures.
At the very beginning, men of God appeared who were not apostles, and were not necessarily inspired writers of truth like Mark and Luke. They were prophets, like Judas and Silas. The Scriptures were not all written when the Church began, and the apostles could not be everywhere. So God raised up prophets, who in certain cases at least were the means of revelation. And why do we not have such channels now? Because revelation is complete: we have the word of God, and we need no more.
Older translations say "confirmed" here instead of "strengthened." That Greek word turns up only a few times, and every time it is in Acts.
Paul and Barnabas went to Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch, confirming the souls of the disciples, and urging them to continue in the faith. Judas and Silas, messengers from Jerusalem to Antioch, were prophets; they encouraged the brothers with many words and confirmed them… These passages, with Acts 18:23, where the word is translated "strengthen," are all the places where the Greek word epistērizō occurs. (There is no idea of any ceremony here, like what is now called "Confirmation.")
after_note: DELETE
Apostles were present at Antioch, and still these two visitors did the speaking.
We cannot help seeing the blessed liberty of ministry even where apostles were present. Claims of official position, and personal jealousies, had no place yet. So these full witnesses strengthened all the brothers, as you would expect, and their one desire for everyone was growth through the truth.
They could speak in a city not their own because of what they were. Scripture calls them prophets, never elders, and the two are not the same.
So in Acts 15:2, 32 we hear of the apostles and elders in Jerusalem, and of Judas and Silas as leading men among the brothers. But Scripture also describes these two as "prophets," and so they spoke freely at Antioch. It never views them as "elders." "Gift" belongs to the unity of the body of Christ, so a man could use it as freely in one place as in another. An elder held a local charge, exercised in the one assembly he was appointed to.
The result went further than a dispute closed on paper.
For the need all this implied, the testimony of Judas and Silas, prophets themselves, would be all-important. And so we do hear that they comforted the brothers and established them. Peace and unity were fully preserved, and so far the enemy had gained no advantage.
- Witnesses. Judas and Silas were more than couriers. They had been at the debate and could speak to what was at stake.
- Gift. They spoke as prophets. That ministry reaches the conscience, and it builds up, stirs up and binds up.
- Strengthening. "Confirmed" here means steadied in the faith. The word carries no hint of a ceremony.
- Liberty. Their gift, not a local office, gave them freedom to speak — and they used it with apostles sitting there.
- Fruit. Many words did what a letter alone could not. Joy settled into peace, and the enemy gained nothing.
And having passed some time [there], they were let go in peace from the brethren to those who sent them.
Paul and Barnabas had brought Antioch a letter from Jerusalem freeing Gentile believers from the law of Moses, and Judas and Silas came with them to confirm it. This verse sends those two men home, and the way they go shows how the early church settled a quarrel that could have split it.
The trouble had started when teachers from Judea unsettled the Gentile believers at Antioch. The ending is remarkably quiet. One writer notes that the two visitors were prophets themselves, and that they left nothing broken behind them:
All this created such a need, and the testimony of Judas and Silas, prophets themselves, would be all-important. So we do in fact hear how they comforted and strengthened the believers. Peace and unity were perfectly preserved, and so far the adversary had gained no advantage. It is noted that, after they had stayed a while, they are "let go in peace" to those who sent them. Meanwhile the word of the Lord keeps making progress in Antioch, and more and more people labour in it.
Paul and Barnabas could have carried the letter alone. Judas and Silas went so that Antioch would hear Jerusalem's verdict from Jerusalem's own men:
Judas and Silas were to go from Jerusalem as witnesses to the statement in the letter they carried. It said that those in authority in Judea rejected the teaching of the men who had disturbed the Gentile converts. Paul and Barnabas could and certainly would say that. But confirmation of it should also come from witnesses who would back up what the other two might state.
They went home in peace, and that peace is the seal on the errand.
Some older English versions say the two men went back "to the apostles." One writer follows the earliest manuscripts instead. He also notes how freely these visitors ministered, even with apostles present:
We cannot help seeing the blessed liberty of ministry even where apostles were present. Clerical rights and personal jealousies had no place yet… After some time Judas and Silas were dismissed in peace "to those that had sent them." The later copies and some early versions say only "to the apostles."
The difference matters. They answered to the whole company that sent them, not to the apostles alone.
The letter settled a question of doctrine. The visit did something warmer:
Judas and Silas remain for a time with the disciples at Antioch, encouraging them. They rejoice in this new fellowship — the love of the assembly at Jerusalem for the believers among the Gentiles. Then Judas leaves them, but Silas, drawn towards these new brothers, stays at Antioch. Paul and Barnabas also stay there, teaching the believers. Many others take an interest in them too, for the power of the Holy Spirit was working among them. Life was fresh in those days.
The manuscripts differ here, and so do the commentators. Some editions add a verse saying Silas chose to stay in Antioch. Others leave it out. Either way, Silas is back in Antioch a few verses later, travelling with Paul.
The historian seems to suggest that he went back with Judas. We read that after they had spent some time, they were sent off in peace by the brothers to those who had sent them — and that is the reading we should follow (Acts 15:33). So Silas must have returned to Antioch later. We find him there, ready to go with Paul on his second great missionary journey.
Another writer agrees that Silas came back, and suggests why:
That verse may have been added by copyists who thought this was the way to account for Silas being at Antioch in verse 40. But is it not quite possible that after returning to Jerusalem he decided to come back to Antioch? This would make good sense if his contact with Gentile believers had awakened a real concern in him for the blessing of Gentiles.
- Sent. Judas and Silas went to Antioch as living witnesses that Jerusalem stood behind its own letter.
- Stayed. As prophets, they spent the time encouraging and strengthening the believers. They ministered freely, even with apostles present.
- Settled. Peace and unity held, and the adversary gained nothing from the dispute.
- Sent back. They returned in peace to those who had sent them — to the whole company that commissioned them, not to the apostles alone.
- Sequel. The work at Antioch kept growing, and Silas was drawn to these Gentile believers. Commentators differ on whether he ever left them.